The Independent Order

Roleplay => Vignettes => Topic started by: Daitō on September 24, 2021, 10:29:20 AM

Title: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 24, 2021, 10:29:20 AM
Lifetimes of Change


"Lifetimes of Change" is a project which seeks to cast a light on the period of Mundus's History from 1891 to 2011, not from the perspective of great men and of nations as a whole, but of the common man. Of their struggles, of how technology, politics, and socio-economic forces shaped their lives in this era. It seeks not to generalize, but to offer a window into the lives of what is, by many of us, a forgotten era. Here, anyone can write their own stories following the lives of the humble farmer all the way to the highest noble in their marble palace and everything between. What it is not, however, is a story of right or wrong. Not usually, anyways.

For those who may struggle to make a post, I would perhaps recommend that you start your character's posts with a point early in their life, whether that be as early as the 1890s or as late the 2000s and anywhere in between before moving along the timeline. For the sake of those making these posts, I will periodically update this page with categories for their characters written up for this wit the hope of making it easier to follow. As a side note, while it is not a requirement, it would always be neat to see photos from this time period, perhaps as a way of capturing a specific feeling for that post.

With that being said, let us take a step back and remember the past.
Vignette Index
Haruto Kimura

   • Standing in Line — 08-20-1914 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg21702#msg21702)
   • First Contact — 09-19-1914 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25238#msg25238)
   • Watching the Mountain of Souls — 11-27-1914 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25245#msg25245)
   • The Battle of Kon'noyama — 12-11-1914 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25290#msg25290)
   • Home again — 12-29-1914 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25304#msg25304)
   • The Letter — 01-04-1915 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25355#msg25355)
   • Farewell — 04-13-1916 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25365#msg25365)
   • Under Ashen Skies — 04-20-1916 - 09-21-1916 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25370#msg25370)
   • Over the Top — 09-21-1916 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25372#msg25372)
   • At Every Turn — 10-21-1916 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25379#msg25379)
   • Homeward-bound — 11-06-1916 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25389#msg25389)
   • Changes — 11-10-1916 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25402#msg25402)
   • The Parade — 04-17-1918 - 04-17-1931 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25406#msg25406)
   • The New Era — 11-20-1932 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25410#msg25410)
Yuna Umeki
   • Delivery Service — 12-06-1934 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25414#msg25414)
   • Kunan Ishin — 01-22-1937 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25421#msg25421)
   • Daitō Seisen — 06-24-1939 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25454#msg25454)
   • Chopsticks and Arrangements — 12-16-1943 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25473#msg25473)
   • Underway — 02-02-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25498#msg25498)
   • Shinzen kekkon — 02-02-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25512#msg25512)
   • Reasons — 02-02-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25664#msg25664)
   • Guests — 03-16-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25955#msg25955)
   • The Castle of Hatsukaichi — 03-28-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg25974#msg25974)
   • Sayonara, Hatsukaichi — 03-29-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg26023#msg26023)
   • Belonging — 04-03-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg26085#msg26085)
   • Lectures for Survival — 05-06-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg26104#msg26104)
   • The First Raid — 06-14-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg26930#msg26930)
   • Port of Call — 06-24-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg27131#msg27131)
   • Reunion — 06-25-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg27908#msg27908)
   • Black Market Blues — 08-04-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28154#msg28154)
   • The Palace of the Dragon God — 08-04-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28155#msg28155)
   • The Unending Dream — 09-15-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28386#msg28386)
   • Ride Through the Dark — 11-19-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28820#msg28820)
   • The Canvas of Smoke and Flame — 03-16-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28821#msg28821)
   • Far Above — 04-08-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28822#msg28822)
   • Sacrifice — 04-14-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28867#msg28867)
   • Calling — 05-05-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28868#msg28868)
   • The Farewell — 05-15-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28902#msg28902)
   • Survivors — 06-24-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28913#msg28913)
   • Delayed — 06-25-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28914#msg28914)
   • Murderer — 06-28-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28952#msg28952)
   • Fire on the Mountain, Part One — 07-01-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28953#msg28953)
   • Fire on the Mountain, Part Two — 07-02-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28954#msg28954)
   • "I'm Glad." — 07-19-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28955#msg28955)
   • The Coward — 07-28-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28956#msg28956)
   • Dawn of a New Age — 08-05-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28971#msg28971)
   • Glow of the Fireflies — 08-09-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg29124#msg29124)
   • Yamazakura — 08-14-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg29145#msg29145)
   • The Flight of Justice — 08-29-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg29156#msg29156)
   • The Final Day — 08-29-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg29205#msg29205)
   • The Last Duty — 09-24-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg29206#msg29206)
   • The New Dawn — 11-11-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg29207#msg29207)
   • Shadows of the Past, Part One: The Old World — 12-06-1945 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg29236#msg29236)
   • — | (http://)
   • — | (http://)
Other Characters
   • Isao KimuraThe Pilot's Request — 11-11-1944 (https://independentorder.net/index.php?topic=2374.msg28394#msg28394)
   • Character — | (http://)
   • Character — | (http://)
   • Character — | (http://)
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 27, 2021, 03:05:56 AM
Standing in Line
Isahaya Ward, Shinkyō
UTC 0900
August 20, 1914


The station was rather crowded, more than normal, actually. What was less normal than even that, however, was the large volume of soldiers there. Of course, that was no surprise, after all, war had been declared upon the Ardian Empire just nineteen days prior. Something about an ally getting attacked, Haruto thought, even as he stepped forwards in the line to the train. He still remembered the day the mobilization order was issued as though it were yesterday, especially the way he felt. While now, he felt apprehensive of what lay ahead, he also felt a certain... joy, in a way. He'd grown up hearing tales of samurai and of great battles, of the conquests of the Tōitsu Emperor, and of glory earned on the field of battle. Now, he too would get the chance to take part in glory.

Another step forwards, another soldier aboard the train. Of course, those boarding were already trained; Even he had undergone it as part of his mandatory service upon turning eighteen. 'Course, this was something that would undoubtedly change, after all, more men would likely be needed before the end. He almost distracted himself wondering where he might one day end up. Maybe the shores of Floodwater, or perhaps some far-flung island in the Alucard?
   "Next!" a man in uniform said, the insignia on his collar and shoulders indicating that he was a Gunsō— a Sergeant— while his face, weathered as it was, clearly communicated that he was at least thirty-five but no older than forty. So, Haruto would step forwards. "Name?" He would be asked by the older sergeant.
   "Haruto Kimura." He reported as the sergeant wrote something in a ledger.
   "Date of birth?" The sergeant asked with a sigh as he looked at the line behind Haruto.
   "April 4th, 2552."[1] Haruto responded.
   "Place of Birth and current residence?"
   "Born here in Isahaya. I live at 102 Kashiwa-Dōri... Well, before the mobilization order, anyways."
   "Not asking for your life story. Okay, Division, regiment, and battalion?"
   "2nd Infantry, 4th Regiment, 1st Battalion."
   "Huh... Interesting. One last question: Next of kin?"
   "Why are you asking?" Haruto said, confused for a moment by the question.
   "In case you die, go missing, or are wounded. That way, at least someone knows." The sergeant asked with a sigh; it was clear he had been asked this many times before.
   "My parents, Daisuke and Etsuko. Got a sister... Her name is Ayuka. Also a-"
   "That's all I needed to know. Not interested in who you may be sweet on. Take this." The sergeant said, handing him a ticket. "Hold onto that until you reach the front." He said as he ushered Haruto aboard the train before shouting "Next!" once more.

And so, Haruto boarded the train, next stop... Well, actually, there'd be multiple stops before they reached their destination. But eventually, he would be going to the front, and likewise, farther from home than he ever imagined. As he watched the station fall behind him from a small window in the car, he wondered where this journey would lead.
 1. This date would be April 4th, 1892 on the Gregorian Calendar
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on August 14, 2022, 01:00:50 PM
First Contact
Warning: This post contains: violence. If this bothers you, turn away now.
Tanzawa Mountains, Southwest Daitō
UTC 1133
September 19, 1914


The sun bore down on the men of the second infantry, who found themselves marching through the northern tip of the Tanzawa mountains, not far from the Ardian border. At nearly a month into his service, Haruto found himself further from the sea than he had ever been before; his father was a fisherman, as had his father before him, and his father before him, and so on and so forth for generations. Suffice to say, for a boy who had grown up on the water, this was quite different from anything he had experienced before. He had heard tales of the Ardians, of their brutality during the last war back in the 1850s, and yet, they said that all they would need was a kick in the pants and they would be running back to Cescedia before the new year. Their commanding officer, a Rikugun-Shōi[1] by the name of Eisaku Tachikawa, had taken up the lead thus far.

For his part, Haruto found himself conversing with another recruit, a man by the name of Hajime. From what he knew, Hajime, whose family was of some importance back home, hailed from the east of the country, from around Awara. Probably some sort of retainers to the Taira, if he were to guess, but after the restoration they had lost what status they had. Still, it was clear to him that, while Hajime was hoping to earn glory on the battlefield so as to restore his family's status to some degree, he was in it more for the Empire itself.
   "...I dunno, Haruto, I mean I'd love nothing more than to give Gripus[2] a thrashing, I'd rather do it when we aren't on a tight schedule." Hajime said in a semi-serious manner, his eyes scanning the ridges of the valley for movement.
   "Sure, not like we have much of a choice though. Would be nice if Tachikawa-Shōi would give us a break, but you know how he is." Replied Haruto, shifting his rifle on his shoulder as the bolt had begun to dig into his skin a tad.
   "Mhm... Sure beats being out here exposed to the elements, I guess." Hajime stated in agreement before adding "Come to think of it, it is rather odd that we haven't seen them yet."
   "Maybe they fled when they received word we were coming?" Haruto noted with a chuckle before their commander raised his hand, motioning for them to stop in their tracks. The platoon went silent at that moment as Tachikawa slowly crept forwards. Was he just being paranoid, or perhaps he had actually seen something?

*CRACK*

A bullet whizzed by, striking one of Haruto's brothers-in-arms in, as it happened, the arm.
   "AMBUSH!" Eisaku shouted as Haruto raised his rifle, a Type 34 (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Type_38_riflel) and gunfire erupted along the mountainside. Someone shouted that they should retreat, another that they had the Ardians on the run. Simply put, it was chaos. Though in later days he wouldn't admit it, Haruto's nerves had failed him completely. He had been scared pale and senseless, almost frozen in place until Hajime pulled him to the ground, only to be shot dead mere moments later. After coming to his senses, all he heard was gunfire and the screams of the dying on the mountainside. Not just Daitōjin, but Ardian too. He leveled his gun, spotting an Ardian gunner just ahead, up on the ridge.

*BANG*

He fired his rifle, aiming for the man's chest. He fell, tumbling down the mountainside before finally coming to a stop, his skin bruised, his body mangled by the fall. Not long after, the tide had begun to shift. He saw two men fleeing from them. Two shots. One in the gut, the other in the leg. The two Ardians met with a similar fate, their screams echoing throughout the valley as they plummeted to their deaths. It was truly dreadful, he would admit that much later on, but he had no choice. It was either he kill, or he would be killed. With the skirmish at a close, they took stock of their losses. Eight dead, five wounded, and three missing out of fifty men. Having survived his first contact with the foe, Haruto, alongside the men of the second infantry platoon, continued on their way, unable to even bury their dead.

If this were to be his first taste of combat, Haruto felt nothing but dread for what was to come.

 1. Rikugun-Shōi: "Rikugun-Shōi", a title within the Imperial Daitōjin Army, translates roughly as Sub-Lieutenant, alternatively as Second Lieutenant. An officer of this rank is referred to as -Name--Shōi
 2. "Gripus" was a nickname for the Ardians in those days among the Daitōjin, much as "Ivan" is for the Russians in reality.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on August 15, 2022, 08:03:47 AM
Watching the Mountain of Souls
Tanzawa Mountains, Southwest Daitō
UTC 1700
November 27, 1914


Ice cold wind battered Haruto's position, cut into rock and ice upon the summit of Mount Suiken, one hundred or so kilometers from the old capital in Tenkyō. As the snow had ceased momentarily, he had a momentary reprieve, able to see their next objective, Mount Ushiro, just across the ways. In fighting like this, elevation was everything, and Ushiro had it, standing nearly seventy meters higher than their current position, which was, if Haruto had to guess, around four and a half kilometers from sea level. He wasn't entirely sure why it was so important of course; he had heard talk that it could be used as a position for their artillery, able to rain down fire into the nearby Yamanori valley, but that was just one guess of many. In all likelihood, it was just a matter of pushing the front forwards more than anything, something that would become far easier once they were past the alps.

He remained silent, his eyes trained on the mountain. Other than the wind, it was quiet. Not a surprise, a blizzard had ripped through the area mere hours before after all. Soon, the fighting would likely resume. As he kept watch, another soldier walked up and tried to strike a conversation.
   "Y'know, weren't we supposed to be in Saito by now?" The private asked, to which Haruto sighed, his breath turning to mist in the cold air.
   "...Yes, Yasuki. Yes we were." Haruto replied, eyes remaining on the mountain.
   "I bet that mountain's why we haven't moved on." The private, Yasuki Okada, said, which everyone knew of course. "You know what the locals say about it, Haruto?"
   "What?" Haruto asked, briefly humoring him.
   "Well, they say that anyone who tries to climb it never comes back." Yasuki noted as he too looked over to the mountain. "They call it Kon'noyama[1]."
   "How nice, the folks around here have their own name for it. How quaint."
Yasuki nodded in agreement before finally reporting "In any case, I suppose I'm here to relieve you."
   "I stand relieved." Haruto said before heading back inside the dugout. In just a few weeks, they would be seizing the mountain. After that, it was anyone's guess where they would be going.
 1. "Kon'noyama" translates as "Mountain of Souls"
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on August 21, 2022, 02:01:14 PM
The Battle of Kon'noyama
Warning: This post contains: violence. If this bothers you, turn away now.
Tanzawa Mountains, Southwest Daitō
UTC 0800
December 11, 1914


The whistles blared as Haruto and his compatriots, his countrymen, clambered up the mountainside, the way made for them by the boys in His Majesty's Tozan-ka[1], first regiment, if he remembered correctly. Whether or not they took the mountain, this was going to be the last major operation until spring, as the winter weather simply wouldn't allow them to advance. Instead, it would be a battle with the elements, fending off frostbite and hypothermia rather than bullet and shell. He glanced down over the cliff, watching as something odd flew past. It appeared like a bird, its wings grand, yet it was no bird. Its wings did not flap, it made a most dreadful buzzing noise, and painted upon its wings was the Hinomaru, the circle of the sun. Finally, he realized what it was. At long last, he was getting to see an airplane in person.

In spite of this miraculous sight, Haruto, now a corporal owing to a field promotion, pushed forwards, rifle in hand, bayonet affixed. A loud boom sounded throughout the area as a shell landed nearby, shaking the earth as though it were a table in an earthquake. Debris fell all around, and yet, they still marched on into what would undoubtedly be their deaths. Bodies lay along the trail, their eyes glazed like glass, blood staining the snow and ice. The fighting was already so horrible, and they were going straight into it. Seeing this sight—realizing this was quite possibly the end—he would briefly recite the nenbutsu as he stepped forwards, prepared for what was to come.

A few minutes passed before they reached the enemy position, quickly coming under a hail of fire from one of many bunkers carved into the heights. Someone tossed a grenade, little more than some picric acid and iron attached to a stick, towards the Ardian bunker, yet for a moment it seemed like it may not make it through. These weapons had numerous issues, after all, but it was what they had. Thankfully, this time it succeeded, and a loud thud could be heard as the guns went silent. In the time between contact and the bunker being neutralized, a great many men including Sub-Lieutenant Tachikawa had fallen to machinegun fire. This loss troubled many of the men, but not Haruto. Rather, he took his CO's sword, not really intending to keep it but rather so that it wouldn't fall into the hands of the enemy. Such weapons were, after all, said to be quite valuable among the Ardian ranks. That and he hoped that it would be returned to Tachikawa's family, owing to the blade being something of an heirloom, or so he'd been told.
   "Forwards!" He cried, waving his hand, motioning for them to advance. The whistle of mortar shells foretold their impact, falling short of their intended target and taking two of Haruto's men. They were now close enough to the enemy lines that they could hear them speak in their alien tongue, indecipherable to all but a trained listener. With a great shout, he and his men fell upon the Ardians, bayonets glinting in the morning sun. A great many men were slain that day, yet the day would not be theirs.

Haruto nearly froze up when he saw the Ardian rifle leveled towards him. His eyes widened as he glimpsed the flash, he knew it was for him. He ducked behind cover, his head barely poking out over the rock, but it would not be enough. Though he would not be directly hit, the bullet fragmented upon contact with the ground, a shard striking him near his left eye and leaving him blinded by blood in said eye. The pain was terrible, he could not deny it, but if he didn't act now, there was no way that anyone would be getting home today. Thus, biting back the pain, he raised his rifle and returned fire, calling for a retreat as he did so. He heard another shell fall, striking not far from him and knocking him off his feet. He saw, by his side, what looked like a hand, though mangled beyond any recognition. It wasn't his, thankfully, but that was enough of a "kick in the pants", as it were, to tell him that they needed to get out of there, and fast. The volume of artillery fire had begun to increase, and many shells had begun to hit the snow above. If Daitō couldn't have the mountain, as was clear to Corporal Kimura at this point, then it seemed likely that they would deny it to the Ardians as well. And so, they ran. Daitō's finest fled, doing what the locals had thought inconceivable. Kon'noyama would not claim them, not today.

Thus, having gotten clear of the peak to some degree, Haruto saw a great white cloud of snow envelop the site they had fought so desperately to claim. He was, from that point onwards, sent home as he had leave for a time coming up.

 1. "Tozan-ka", an Onishi term, translates as "Mountaineers"
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on August 23, 2022, 12:19:54 AM
Home again
Isahaya Ward, Shinkyō
UTC 1400
December 29, 1914


Haruto stepped off the train and onto the platform, back where he had started after just over four months. His uniform was left ragged, damaged by the elements up in the Tanzawa Mountains and and by enemy fire. Just four months, and already he was sent home. What 'luck' he had, being sent home, likely to be transferred out to Toshikawa alongside the rest of his unit. Adjusting his kit-bag so that it rested well on his back, he then straightened his cap as he walked towards the exit. Just four months alone had been enough to change the city drastically; sure, there were still many people, but you couldn't take a few steps without running into a newspaper reporting on the latest events of the war.
   "Haruto! Over here!" A voice called out. Haruto looked around, trying to find who was calling him. Then, he saw him. His elder brother, Jiro, was leaning against a column, kitted out in his naval uniform as he smoked a cigarette.
   "Jiro, what are you doing here?" Haruto asked in response, a nearly child-like joy overtaking him as he walked over to join him. "It's been, what, six months since we last saw each other?"
   "Seven months as of last Tuesday, as a matter of fact." Jiro corrected him with a nod, offering a cigarette, which Haruto accepted. "As for your question, father asked that I get you."
   "Ah, fair enough. How's he doing, by the way?"
   "Not too badly, all things considered. Doctor says his arm's mending rather well, after the accident I mean."
   "Right, well, I'm sure he'll be happy to get back out on the water soon." Haruto said, lighting his cig as he glanced around the area; more and more troops boarding trains and less civilians, and those civilians who were present were boarding last. "That reminds me, how's life on the Tochigi? I'm sure you're getting to spend your days in the tropics, living a life of leisure." He asked in a joking manner.
   "Yeah... It's quite wonderful. Up in the Kyne, the 'rain' is so nice. In fact, some say it's to die for." Jiro responded in turn. "Seriously though, it could be better, but it could be a lot worse. It's the kami's providence that we can get out of port without getting attacked." He pointed out as he checked his watch; they really needed to get going soon. "In any case, lets get you home, huh?"
   "Yes, lets." Haruto nodded as the two left the station before catching a trolley towards home.

As the trolley pulled into Kashiwa-Dōri, the pair stepped off and continued walking. Their stop wasn't far from home, just a block away. His mind went over what he might say as they approached the door. Truthfully, he didn't know who would be there when he got home; it was just about three in the afternoon, after all, so not everyone was likely to be home by now. He only wished he could've gotten home sooner. Still, he could only imagine the look on his mother's face when she saw him, especially with the fresh new scar near his eye.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on August 30, 2022, 07:35:08 PM
The Letter
Isahaya Ward, Shinkyō
UTC 0730
January 04, 1915


Cold air swept the streets of Shinkyō early in the morning of the fourth of January. Haruto found himself reading the morning paper, getting caught up with the war before he was supposed to ship out, or at least, so he thought. He glanced down at his lap, where a letter rested, already opened, but he wanted to keep his mind off of it for the time being. It was a lot to take in, after all. So instead, here he sat, reading the latest on the war. Apparently, not even a week ago, Mount Ushiro had finally been taken, and yet once again, the Empire's finest were stuck in a stalemate just a few kilometers from the Yamanori valley. At this pace, it'd take at least another two years before they'd be in Saito, if they were lucky. Thankfully, they had the kami on their side, unlike Gripus, but he wasn't so sure if that would be enough.

It felt like every day, they heard about how a ship had been lost or some far-flung town on the peninsula had been seized, and yet, there was still a certain optimism among the people that victory would be achieved. Perhaps it was the defiant Yamato-damashii—the Ōnishi Spirit—which drove them forwards, as had been drilled into his mind since he was a mere child, or perhaps it was merely a desire to exact vengeance for the disaster of 1859. Whatever the case may be, it was hard to see how it could get worse now. Now, all that was left was to see the sun rise through the clouds once more. He just hoped, no, he prayed that he would live to see it for himself.

The sound of footsteps drew closer, not on the street but from behind him, within the house. Who could it be, Haruto pondered for but a moment, as he continued to study the paper, looking for news on the Peninsular theatre, hopeful that, at least somewhere, the tides of war were favorable. Alas, that was not the case. Like in the Tanazawa mountains, a stalemate had fallen across the frontlines, with neither side able to achieve any major gains but rather trapped in a quagmire of trenches and wire. In a word, based on how it was described, it was hell. He couldn't help but feel glad that he wasn't there and that he had been sent this letter, for if he were, he was certain he would perish. His thoughts on this were soon interrupted though, for as he turned the page, the door slid open and out stepped a man in his early fifties, his arm in a sling following an accident a few months back.
   "O-tōsan.[1]" Haruto said with a nod as he glanced to look. "You heading to your appointment?"
   "Yep. Doc said this'll be my final appointment and then I can get out of this sling and back to work." Daisuke—His father—replied with a smile as he glanced down at his son and at the paper. "Y'know, I never got to ask, what's it like out there. On the frontlines, I mean."
   "Why?" Haruto asked, confused by the question, or rather, by why he was asking.
   "Well, you see, some of my friends are saying that the papers aren't telling the whole truth, so I thought I'd get it from someone who had be-"
   "With all due respect, father, I'm not particularly comfortable talking about it." Haruto said, cutting his father off as he looked down at the ground.
   "That's alright." Daisuke said, his brow pulled together. "At any rate, you give any thoughts about what you want to do when this is all over?"
   "Honestly, I haven't given it much thought. I know Jiro will be taking over the business once you retire, but as for me? I really don't know." Haruto lied, not specifically to his father but rather to himself. "I mean, I got a letter... It said I've been accepted into the academy, but... I don't know if I could make it through, if I'm actually cut out for it."
   "W-why didn't you say that sooner?" His father, exasperated by the revelation, asked.
   "I don't know if I'm going to accept it." Haruto noted as he picked it up from his lap. "It's at least another ten years in the service if I do."
   "Perhaps, but even so, the pay must be really good at that point. You'd be able to choose any life you'd like after that, especially if—no, when—you get promoted."
With a sigh, Haruto admitted "...that's a good point." as he looked back at his father. He could finally match Jiro, a lieutenant in the navy, even if it meant he would be responsible for a great many people. "Okay. Against my better judgement, I'll do it."
   "That's my boy." Daisuke said, patting his son's back before walking off. Before he left, he would wave and shout for Haruto to pick up something for dinner, given what a momentous occasion this was to be.

 1. "O-tōsan" is an honorific term for one's father.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on August 31, 2022, 07:41:24 PM
Farewell
Isahaya Ward, Shinkyō
UTC 1800
April 13, 1916


Haruto stepped towards the station, the silver star on twin bars of red that adorned his collar glistening in the evening sun. Having made it through the academy, he was being assigned once more to the western front, where a breakthrough had been made nearly a year back. Finally, after nearly two years, the army was in the great Yamanori Valley, a great plain nestled between the Tanzawa and Ryōhaku mountains, whereupon the city of Saito lay nestled along the coast. Fifty-seven years it had been since it was taken, and he would get to take part in its liberation, or die trying. Either way, he felt duty-bound to serve the Empire in this most noble pursuit.

He turned back as he approached the steps to the door, a shaky smile upon his face as he looked back on his family, which had gathered to see him off. Well, everyone who could, anyways. His brother was out at sea again, no doubt giving the Ardians hell after the Battle of Miyakejima last February, which saw a great many ships lost on both sides but Daitō and her allies attaining a strategic victory. He walked over to them one last time, wishing to say his final goodbyes before he was off to the front. Oh how he hated goodbyes; he was never good at them, but now, he wasn't even sure if he would return.
   "O-tōsan..." He said, turning to his father. "Thank you for everything. I wouldn't be able to have this opportunity were it not for you."
   "Take care, son." His father said, his voice soft and fragile. "Make sure you write us once in a while, I'd love to know how the Army's treating you."
   "I will see what I can do." Haruto said before turning to his mother. "O-kāsan, I promise, I will come home." He said, offering a hug for a moment as he thought of what else there was to say.
   "I'll be praying for your safe return, Haruto." Etsuko—His mother—said in a calm manner, though her eyes betrayed a sense of worry for her son, soon to go off to war once again. She wouldn't say anything else, for what else could be said?
   "Ayuka... Stay strong, for me." He finally said to his sister before turning away, making his way back towards the station, waving as he walked.

He passed through the door, looking up at the sign which read "Isahaya-eki", Isahaya station, a sight which was so very familiar to him now. He boarded his train, and soon he was off to the front, to Saito. Either glory or death awaited, and he was ready for either. As the city began to fade away, he looked down at a card he had been given before he left, the sender unknown, likely a friend of the family, which read something along the lines of
   "Though we may not see each other again alive, know that you are forever in our prayers so that peace may one day be yours."
He chuckled as he placed the card aside, content to watch the countryside go by. Many stops would be made as more and more soldiers boarded the train, but in time, fields and rivers, cities and roads, gave way to mountains and valleys, and soon, they would arrive.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 01, 2022, 06:48:38 AM
Under Ashen Skies
9km outside of Saito
UTC 1100
April 20, 1916


The sky was gray with smoke, mixed with the clouds as artillery thundered throughout the land. Where vibrant green grass once grew, the ground was left scarred and brown, and one could've struggled to imagine that anything had ever lived here. The smell was horrible, a mix of rotting flesh, smoke, and sulfur among other things which, no matter where you went, you could never quite escape for long. Haruto had never seen anything like this outside of the photographs shown during his time in the academy, and certainly never in such vivid detail as this. Nonetheless, he and a party of other men continued their way through the snaking trenches, eventually reaching one of many dugouts on the line. There, they were greeted by the commanding officer of their company, one Captain Sakichi Umezaki.
   "So, you're the replacements, huh?" Sakichi said, his voice gravelly; he was, by comparison to Haruto and a few of the other men in the unit, rather short, his hair black and cut short, and his skin was tanned and rough. In spite of what he had said, it was clear, given the expression he wore, that he was far more welcoming than may have been expected. "What's your name, son?" He asked Haruto first.
   "Haruto Kimura-shōi, sir!" Haruto shouted, his eyes forwards as he almost instinctively snapped to attention.
   "At ease, Kimura-shōi. And you?" He said, asking the corporal next to Haruto.
   "Atsuya Sugeno-gochō, sir." The Corporal—Atsuya—replied. Sakichi would continue to ask the same question as he went through the group, five in total, after which he would move on from simple introductions.
   "Okay, now that that's done, lets set some ground rules." The captain said as he grabbed a sheet of paper off his "desk", which was little more than a makeshift wooden table in the corner of his dugout. "Lets see... First of all, and this should go without saying, keep your heads down at all times. Second, keep your feet dry. I've seen enough people have the mud eat their feet clean off to know that much. And of course, follow your orders when given them. You do all of that and you may just make it. Understood?"
   "Yes sir!" The group said at once.
   "Good. One last thing, in about a week, we'll be transferring back to the secondary trench, then back to the reserve trench a week after that. Then we're back here. Best of luck, and... try not to get yourselves killed."
UTC 0500-1900
April 22-September 21, 1916


Haruto had awoken early, or at least, early by the standards back home. Here, waking up at three in the morning was normal for someone on his shift, allowed him to be ready should he be needed. Now, however, as the sun began to rise, he and his men had been ordered to "stand-to", to guard the frontline from any potential attack by the Ardians. Of course, given the nature of the war, it was decided a while back, before he had been transferred here, that the soldiers would exchange fire, no doubt to remind Gripus that they were, in fact, still there. This lasted thirty minutes, after which, given that there was thankfully no assault, they had inspection and then breakfast, alongside their daily ration of liquor, typically rum, but sometimes other spirits snuck in. Then it was onto various chores; thankfully, Haruto found himself filling sandbags instead of having to repair the trench or worse.

Shells as always rained down around them, even as the previous watch retired for the day so that they could take over in the evening. It was like an orchestra of death, the mortars whistled like flutes and struck like drums. It was a shame Haruto thought, that there was no stringed instrument to go along with it, at least, he thought that until he was reminded of the razor wire, at which point he would realize it was probably for the best. Of course, the shouts for people to take cover were the vocal performance in this maddening symphony. Lunch would provide a brief respite from it; even if the food itself was, in a word, awful, it took his mind off of what was going on around them, at least until a shell inevitably struck nearby sending everyone looking for cover.

Unfortunately, nothing good ever seemed to last, and inevitably, the characteristic shouts of "Medic to the front!" and "Help!" meant that someone had been wounded or worse in a process known to the men as "wastage". A great many people died each month; in June alone, Haruto counted at least sixty men either wounded or killed in his battalion alone, and he was certain similarly high casualties were common elsewhere along the line as well. It was a shame to see so many go, as most were still practically kids, barely old enough to serve. They had spirit, but spirit alone didn't win wars. If it did, they'd already be halfway to the Ardian capital by now. Far too many times, he had found a newcomer blown to bits, to the point that he'd have to put them in sandbags simply to bury them. It was only right that they were frequently rotated off the line; if they weren't, then by the kami, Haruto swore he would've gone stark mad.

As days turned to weeks and weeks to months, Haruto began to settle into the monotony of life on the trenches, never moving forwards, save for the occasional raid which he was never included on and the occasional defense against an Ardian assault, but rather holding their position until the order to attack was given. He would find himself, whenever he got the chance, sketching the things he saw, a world turned on its head under the ashen skies above, but also the natural beauty of the countryside whenever he had leave. Though he wouldn't consider himself an artist by any means, his men rather liked it, and if it meant a boost to morale, then that was just fine. However, on one morning in September, everything was to change. The future had come, and he would be taking part in the charge.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 01, 2022, 03:44:43 PM
Over the Top
Warning: This post contains: violence. If this bothers you, turn away now.
9km outside of Saito
UTC 0500
September 21, 1916


The shelling had steadily increased since the seventeenth; once a "mild annoyance", though any newcomer would see it otherwise, now not a moment went by that some explosion was heard nearby as a previously quiet section of the front came to life. It never seemed to stop, just going on and on into the wee hours of the night and beyond, from sunrise to sunset, from midday to midnight. Haruto often noted that he felt as though he could feel his heart pounding against the ground whenever a shell fell short of its target, the Ardian-built and held Fort St. Michael, which was soon to be attacked. Every so often, he would find a fragment of jagged iron or some other metal, nearly red-hot and weighing nearly half a kilo, landed in the trench. He would also frequently see shrapnel shells burst in the air, spraying bullets on the poor troops below as though they were a shotgun. These sights and sounds only increased on the night of the twenty-first.

Haruto could see, off in the distance, hundreds and hundreds of flashes from the guns, shining through the early morning fog. The ground shook like it were a most dreadful earthquake, the air roared like a tempest. It was when everyone had been asked to hand over their personal belongings to Captain Umezaki that he knew, quite simply, that today was the day that they finally went over the top. He stood at the firing line, near one of probably thousands of ladders and tens of thousands of men, waiting for the signal. Today would see Daitō's new army make history, a test of tactics which would, with any luck, break this stalemate at long last. He occasionally heard someone ask how many would live to see the next sunrise, a question he could not answer, nor did he wish to think of it, for to consider their losses would've made him sick.

He couldn't say he felt fear; he knew what was coming, had accepted that he might not make it. After all, it was never hard to die. Rather, it was just another job for him, so if his death came, then it came. Sooner or later, he was going to get killed or wounded, so why give it thought now? It could wait until then. Perhaps the least pleasant part of the wait was simply that he had nothing to do, nothing but to think about what had led him to this point and how he was going to achieve the task at hand. The shells rose to a crescendo, setting both the sky and his mind on fire as they passed overhead. All of a sudden, somewhere down the line, someone broke, started crying, screaming, really. The officer in charge of that segment shouted something along the lines of "Find that man and shoot him! Shoot him!" No doubt, he thought that his wailing would be a danger to the rest of his men, though Haruto couldn't help but feel somewhat sympathetic. Not everyone could handle the rigors of the war.

He turned to look to the man at his side, to Atsuya Sugeno, the corporal who had joined him when they arrived back in April. He was glad to see that he was still alive, and he hoped and prayed that he would survive. He cleared his throat as he rested his right hand on his pistol, an Akizuki Type 33, and his left on his sword, a badge of office and a handy weapon in close quarters.
   "Hey, Atsuya." He said, leaning slightly against the wall of the trench, frequently blinking not out of any anxiety but due to the dust that had been kicked up.
   "Hm?" Atsuya looked up at him as he was cleaning his rifle. "What do you need, sir?"
   "Oh, nothin'. Just checking on you." He said as he patted his back. "Stick with me, we'll stand a better chance of making it through this together."
   "Sounds good. Now, if you don't mind." Atsuya replied as he went back to cleaning.
   "Oh, right. Sorry." Haruto said before turning back to the ladder.
UTC 0700

Everyone found themselves stand at attention on the line, waiting for their orders to be given. Today would be a test of new tactics, rather than striking across the line in a great human wave, they would target weak points in the line, bypassing strongpoints, saving both blood and time, while cutting them off from their headquarters and supply depots, while a force would charge them for a few hours so as to serve as a diversion. This would be achieved alongside new weapons, from air-dropped bombs and great metal beasts (tanks) to flamethrowers and a few machine pistols, which would give them a further edge against their foe. Soon, a call came down the line: it was time.
   "Fix bayonets!" Captain Umezaki shouted off in the distance.
   "This is it..." Haruto said as he readied his weapon. "Finally, we're advancing."
   "Company! One pace forwards!" The officer said, and they stepped forwards. "Stand ready!"
   "Here's hoping we make it home." Grumbled one soldier. Another was reciting a prayer, but most remained silent. Nothing they did would change what was to come.
   "On my signal, company will advance!"
   "Okay, lets get this over with." Haruto said as he grabbed his whistle. A few seconds later, along the line, such whistles sounded, and he would say "Best of luck, everyone." before blowing his as well. With a great roar, everyone charged up the ladders and into no-man's land, where many were cut down. When they said it was a weak point they were charging, that never meant it would be easy to actually make the breach.
No Man's Land
UTC 0710


It was like hell had opened up, releasing horrors beyond comprehension as Haruto and his men rushed forth. Machinegun bullets came at them like hailstones, shells fell like raindrops. As Haruto looked around, he saw men dropping all around like flies, just fading away on all sides. He thus made the decision, like he and his men had been trained, to advance from cover to cover, either in a shell-crater or behind a boulder. At one point, he saw a man fall beside him, the top of his head blown clean off, matter exposed in the crisp morning air. On another occasion, he saw a lad who had been hit in the leg, who continued with great effort, hopping along on the one leg. It was horrible, yet he wasn't too bothered at this point; whether it was simply his fight or flight response kicking in or just because he was desensitized to the violence, he couldn't say, not that it mattered now. What mattered now was to survive, and if that could be achieved, to achieve their Day One objective.

It would not be too long before they reached the enemy line, at which point, Haruto and a few others readied their grenades. On his signal, they tossed them, and a few moments later, a loud *BANG* could be heard, followed by the agonized screams of the foe. Then, with a great yell, they charged into the trench, stumbling over the dead. The few who survived put up a brief fight, but beyond that, the trench was poorly defended. Their intel was correct, and they could commence with the next phase of the operation. The next few hours would see Daitō's finest surge forth, capturing command posts and supply depots while encircling the Ardians in their positions, to be mopped up by the regulars. A nearly perfect operation, and now, the path forwards lay open, to encircle Saito and slowly but surely take it. It seemed like the war could actually be on the verge of ending, and with a decisive victory too, but that was not to be. And yet, Haruto survived, as did Atsuya and Captain Umezaki, too. If they could survive that, then perhaps, they could survive anything.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 01, 2022, 10:59:04 PM
At every turn
Warning: This post contains: violence. If this bothers you, turn away now.
Hirai, Saito
UTC 1800
October 21, 1916


Haruto and his men crept along the streets of Saito's Hirai neighborhood, which, though scarred, still resembled a proper city. Occasionally, much to the chagrin of some, they would hear footsteps, think they were the Ardians, then investigate only to find that they were, in fact, just the relatively few civilians still in the city. Some had been living here their entire lives, their families present in the area for centuries. Others were migrants from other parts of the Ardian Empire, mostly Ardian but some Andean and a few others, brought to the city after the war. What they all shared in common with each other, and what they shared with the remaining Ardian forces in the city, was that they were cut off, trapped in the city, with any Ardian ships entering and leaving the port being both used by the military alone and harassed by gunfire on the part of the Daitōjin army and navy. Efforts had been made by Daitōjin forces to evacuate what parts of the city they held, but they had been met with opposition by some and difficulties otherwise, and thus, the city was still somewhat heavily populated.

Thus, as Haruto's men approached an intersection between two streets, surrounded by a group of buildings two or three stories high, they found themselves in a false sense of security. More often than not, they had run into civilians; since entering the city a month back, they had only personally encountered Gripus once or twice. They'd heard gunfire off in the distance, of course, but for the most part, this part of the front was mostly quiet as the main part of the fighting had moved on.
   "I wish we were out in the Ryōhaku's, fighting the main force instead of mopping up." A private by the name of Daigo Hanamura complained as they walked forwards.
   "Oh, don't kid yourself, the Army's nowhere near them yet. They only just crossed the Nojiri a week ago." Atsuya replied, his rifle slung over his shoulder. "That's at least a good two-hundred kilometers east of those mountains." He noted before saying "Besides, trust me, you've got it easy out here. A warm-ish bed, good food, not to mention you're rarely having to do any fighting... This is far, far better than freezing your arse off in the mountains this time of year."
   "The Corporal's got a point." Haruto said with a nod as he watched the area around them for movement. "It really is-" He paused, crouched, and held up his hand to signal for his platoon to halt. He didn't like what he was seeing, the spot seemed perfect for an ambush.
   "Why are we stopped?" A private whispered in the rear of the formation.
   "Lieutenant's got one of his feelings again, I bet." Daigo replied as he looked up ahead.
   "Hanamura, Asai, take point." Haruto said, concerned that this may be an ambush.
With a sigh, the pair obliged, moving to the front of the group and advancing into the small square. Slowly but surely, they made it through, finding it to apparently be deserted.
   "It's all clea-" Daigo tried to say as gunfire erupted and he fell to the ground, clutching a wound in his chest as he found himself gasping for air. A hail of machinegun fire ripped through the area, soon striking another private further back in the gut, his agonized screams echoing through the city like a shout in a cave.
   "Ambush!" Haruto shouted. "Get off the road, find cover!" He continued without missing a beat, looking desperately for where the gunfire was coming from. When he finally spotted the enemy position, he would turn to a few of his men and ordered for them to provide covering fire, at which point, he and Atsuya would rush push forwards, hoping to be able to silence the machinegun nest if at all possible, and if not, then to rescue their fallen comrade if at all possible.

As they ran, Haruto felt his heart racing, ducking away from fire by both friend and foe. He heard the crack of bullets as they narrowly missed him, he could almost feel one go right above his helmet. He wasn't scared or anything, not really, anyways, but it was a stressful situation he was running headfirst into. Each step felt like it lasted for an hour, each breath dragging out into an eternity, but in time, he would reach the building which had been made the enemy's position. However, before he got too close, he felt as though something had stung him in the shoulder. He didn't pay it any mind, at least until he went to throw his grenade, only to be overcome with a searing pain. He looked to his left shoulder, and much to his surprise, he had been shot. It wasn't like before, when he had been hit with a fragment of a bullet back in 1914, he had suffered a direct hit. Were it not such dire circumstances, he would've considered retreating, but his men needed him. Thus, he grit his teeth, pulled the cord on his grenade, then tossed it through the second-story window where they were taking fire from.
   "4... 3... 2... 1..." He counted down the time from throwing it in his head, hoping it would work. Unfortunately, it didn't, and thus, they had to take a more direct approach to silencing the guns. It seemed quite possible to him that he may have improperly pulled the cord, or that it had bounced off, after all, the pain was quite noticeable. As a result, the pair entered the building quietly and snuck upstairs, careful to minimize any noise they could make. Then, when reached the room where they had been receiving fire from earlier, Atsuya kicked the door in and the pair entered the room, their weapons raised. Haruto then shouted for the crew of three to drop their weapons, otherwise they would be shot then and there. Thankfully, they did so and raised their hands, at which point, they would be led outdoors and eventually behind the line for processing. For his part, Haruto would also return, being taken to a field hospital for his injury and then sent home to recuperate, after all, what good was a soldier who couldn't use his arm?
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 03, 2022, 05:39:59 AM
Homeward-bound
Kihoku Line
UTC 1600
November 6, 1916

   "NEXT STOP, ONAN. NEXT STOP, ONAN." Shouted the conductor as the train left the station, crowded with soldiers in each and every car. Unlike back home, there was not a single civilian in sight; the train had been requisitioned by the services for military use only. It made sense, after all, this was still a warzone. Once an instrument of peace, binding many peoples across the land, was now a weapon of war like a rifle or a grenade, only its fight was not directly with the enemy, but against time itself, transporting men and supplies around the clock, twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week. He had to hand it to the liberation authorities, they had quite the system in place, even if he wasn't particularly pleased to be making use of it.

He looked down at his left shoulder, where just over two weeks prior, he had been shot by Ardian machinegun fire. A single bullet, but it was apparently enough to warrant sending him home. It was a rather close call, he wouldn't deny that, but it still seemed incredibly silly that he was getting sent back home for this.
   "You got incredibly lucky, kid." The doctor said to him, back in October, perhaps on the twenty-first or twenty-second. "Just a few rin[1] lower and you'd be out a clavicle, or worse." He said with a smile, though it was clearly forced. Nobody could work in those conditions and find joy. That was simply the way these things were, being surrounded by death at all times. Even so, it was the thought that mattered, though he still couldn't see why he was going home. Perhaps there was something more to it?

He then watched the terrain as it passed behind him, the train rumbling along its tracks, first towards the small town of Onan and then beyond the Tanzawa mountains towards home. This leg of the trip was one he had made many times already; as it happened, Onan was one of the main places that soldiers went while on leave, during the third week of their cycle along the line. They were decent folks, but generally they kept to themselves. It was lucky that the line only fell into a stalemate again after the town had been liberated, otherwise they'd probably be dead and all that was left of the village would be a giant crater. That would've been a shame, truly a great shame. Shame. Like what he felt about that private, Hanamura.

He'd already written and sent the letter to his next of kin informing them of what had happened to him, about how he had died a warrior. It was more painful than any physical wound to write, after all, he was but a boy, scarcely out of training. He had failed him. He had failed every last one of them. There was a time when he didn't go a week without writing at least one of those letters, usually more. Every last one of them weighed on his soul like a ball and chain, and here he was, the one who got to go home. He didn't deserve it. As the one giving the order to charge, he deserved to be in their place. This injury, it didn't bother him. It was how he was being treated that did. He was being forced to abandon his men, and all because some clerk believed him unfit to serve, at least until he had fully recovered. He certainly hoped that everyone else would be alright until he returned.

Now, all he could do was wait. Wait and watch the land go by.
 1. 1 rin is roughly equivalent to 0.3030mm
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 05, 2022, 04:33:42 AM
Changes
Isahaya Station, Isahaya Ward, Shinkyō
UTC 1830
November 10, 1916


Yet again, Haruto stepped off the train and onto the platform, his eyes fixed on the floor so as to avoid tripping. It was late in the day, around six in the evening if his watch, made of brass and stamped with the words "Dai Fusō Teikoku", was correct. It had seen much, that small thing, from the peaks of the Tanzawa mountains to the mud of the Yamanori valley, the halls of the Imperial Army Academy to the streets of Saito. It was blasted by cold wind, showered with debris, and drowned in water, and yet, through it all, it kept going. Wounded, yet determined to see it through. In a way, like that watch, Haruto had been left battered, yet still, he carried on. He looked down at it, the glass covering its face cracked and its case dented in numerous spots, checking to make sure it was still in tune. Perhaps, he thought, he should see about getting it repaired while he was in town? With his salary, he could certainly afford it, though only just. It had carried him this far, so it was certainly worth it to see it back in fully functioning order.

He heard a voice, not far from him, her voice recognizable almost immediately.
   "Haruto!" Said Ayuka, his sister, as she walked over to him. "You're finally home!" She wore a warm smile as she reached to give him a hug, which was unfortunate for Haruto as it brought back the pain in his shoulder, on account of where she had placed one of her arms.
   "Yes... I am." He said, biting back the throbbing pain in his shoulder. "...Mind the shoulder though." He said with a smile. He may not have been pleased to be home, on account of there still being work to be done, a war to be won, but he was glad to see her in good spirits. "Mind helping?" He asked, looking at his luggage.
   "Oh, sure." She said, grabbing one of the bags as they walked out of the station.
   "Huh... Interesting."
   "What is?" Ayuka looked over to Haruto, head slightly tilted in confusion.
   "Oh, nothing." He said. "It's just surprising to see so few civilians in here. I would've thought they'd still be coming and going around this time."
   "Well, that's because the government's asked that people don't take the trains unless absolutely necessary. Freeing up resources for the war effort and all." Ayuka replied as the two exited the station, bathed in the amber light of the setting sun. Upon opening the door, she said "A lot has changed since you were last home, y'know."
   "How so?" Haruto asked, curious and admittedly somewhat concerned. He watched as they passed a couple of police officers, offering a brief nod as they continued along their way to the station.
   "Well, rationing is tighter than it was a year ago, nothing for you to worry yourself with. Everyone has to do their part."
   "...I wish I shared your optimism." Haruto sighed as they stepped aboard the trolley.
Kashiwa-Dōri, Isahaya Ward, Shinkyō
UTC 1856


The siblings arrived home roughly twenty or so minutes after leaving the station, the sun barely peering over the horizon. They returned to find the irori[1] lit alongside some candles, their light peering through the windows of the family home. As was quite obvious, someone was home, probably their mother given she generally didn't have a job of her own. That and their father was likely out on the water with one of the crews, unlikely to get home for at least another hour. Haruto hesitated for a moment before reaching for the door, his mind racing over what he was going to say. She had hoped he would come home unharmed, and yet, here he was, recovering from a gunshot. By the kami, he was going to get an earful about that one, he just knew it.
   "We're home!" Said Ayuka as she opened the door for him; was it simply a matter of courtesy, or perhaps she felt pity for him, her "horribly" wounded elder brother? He was probably overthinking it. Yeah, that was definitely the case. No point in keeping everyone waiting, he thought, and thus he entered the building, careful to remove his shoes first as was the custom.
   "Welcome home, Ayuka, Haruto." Etsuko said, hugging her son to much the same reaction as before. Was it so hard for people to not touch the bandage? "What did those no-good Ardians do to you?"
   "Nothing I can't manage, mother." Haruto said as he winced in pain. "Please, mind the injury though."
   "Oh, sorry." Etsuko replied before asking "Would you care for some tea?"
   "Sure, thank you." Haruto smiled. A few minutes later, it would be ready.
   "You must have a lot to talk about, huh?" Etsuko asked her son.
   "Where do I start?"
   "The beginning's good."
   "The beginning? Well, in that case, there I was, standing in line waiting to board the train, some day back in 1914..." Haruto began. It was going to be a long, long story.

 1. an "Irori" is a traditional sunken hearth fired with charcoal. Once a common feature, they have now become something of a rarity in modern Daitōjin homes.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 05, 2022, 05:53:49 PM
The Parade
Just outside of the Imperial Palace, Shinkyō
UTC 1100
April 17, 1918


The war was over, after three years and eight months. Much celebration was to be had, for not a week prior, peace had been signed with the Ardian Empire, restoring the border to where it had been prior to the disaster of 1859. He stood in front of his unit, the fighting men of the 91st Infantry Regiment, A Company, waiting for the signal to begin. The last time he had been here was nearly eight months ago, when he was awarded the Order of the Golden Kite, third class, for meritorious action against the enemy during the Battle of Saito. He'd earned that and a permanent scar on his shoulder, which still didn't feel quite right, not painful, just a little off. He couldn't help but remember all of those he met, who were no longer with him. Hajime Adachihara, Jiro Tachikawa, Daigo Hanamura, and so many others who should've been here alongside him.

The area was silent as His Imperial Majesty stepped out onto the gate of the palace, looking down upon the victorious Imperial Army, the glorious men who had done battle with the Ardians for nearly four years and had come out on top. His uniform, dark blue in color, was adorned with many medals, as he was the head of many an order. A servant passed unto he who sat upon the Celestial throne, who was blessed in his rule by the kami, a paper upon which was written a short address. Whatever it was, he was too far away from Haruto to hear, as only those closest were likely to catch wind of anything he said. It didn't matter though. Well, it did, but his presence was required more than to actually listen. When the speech was concluded, a signal was given and Haruto unsheathed his sword and rested it upon his shoulder, awaiting the order to march.

To his left and right were soldiers, holding aloft the Nissho Toban and Gessho Toban, respectively. Behind him, towering above the rest, was the Nishiki no Mihata, the Emperor's banner, which his unit was to carry during the parade as the first detachment of the 91st. A few soldiers carried smaller banners, hoko affixed to halberds, bearing tomoe, a symbol of Hachiman, the tutelary god of warriors. Then, in an instant, the drummers began to play their tune. It was time.
   "Parade... Attention!" Commanded their General, the victorious Marshal Daisaku Higasayama, who was honored by His Imperial Majesty to serve as parade organizer. "Ceremonial march past!" He shouted so that he could be heard. "Form battalions! Distance by a single lineman! First battalion will remain in the right, remainder... left.. turn!" He ordered as everyone made ready. "Slope.. arms!" He said as the rest of the soldiers placed their weapons upon their shoulders. This was it, finally, they were actually going. Haruto's moment of fame, even moreso than earning the Golden Kite. It was time to make this a show to remember. "Eyes to the right, forward, quick march!" Marshal Higasayama ordered, and they were off, marching under the banners of the Emperor like the great heroes of the restoration. The band played the Kangun kōshinkyoku (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tlY3e0ApysA) (lit. "Military March") as they marched, ten-thousand banners on the wind. They honored their Heavenly Sovereign, they brought glory to their homeland and their families, but most importantly, they had earned peace in a time of war. Though he wondered whether it was truly worth it, he was glad that they could finally rest.
Akiōta-Honmachi[1], Hatsukaichi[2], Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1800
April 17, 1931


Haruto was sitting upon a park bench in the city of Hatsukaichi, upon the gentle shores of the Mutsu inland sea. He was distracted, no, lost in thought, thinking back on the old days, on his time in the service. Back before the drawdown in military forces, when he was given an honorable discharge. Back before when he moved here, to the fair Hatsukaichi, so far from his old home. Back before he met Machiko, had Isao, Yuna, and Ikuko. It had been thirteen years since the war, thirteen years since he had to set foot on the battlefield. Instead, he had taken up journalism, now working as a writer for the Hatsukaichi Shimbun. He was glad he was able to be off today, after all, it meant he could finally complete his promise to someone he cared deeply for.

After but a moment, he stood up, seeing the sun going down. They had to get going, otherwise he simply wasn't going to hear the end of it. That was the last thing he wanted.
   "Alright... Yuna-chan, it's time we got going!" He called out, to no response. Odd. She was probably hiding, as she often did when they came here. He glanced up at the cherry tree he had sat under, realizing that, as he had suspected, she had climbed it. However, he chose to play along for a moment, after all, she had clearly worked hard to get up there, so he figured he would let her have that victory. "Where did she go..." He said before "looking" behind the bench. "Perhaps behind here?"
   "Chichi-ue[3], up here, up here!" Said Yuna as she descended from the tree.
   "There you are..." Haruto said as he helped her get down. "Y'know, you're getting way too good at hiding for me... I'm gonna have to start steppin' up." He said with a warm smile. "Still, it's time we start heading home, don't ya think?"
   "Yes, lets go home!" She said in her often-times cheery manner. With her confirming that she wished to go home, they left the park, although it really didn't depend on her at this point. It truly was worth it, all he had gone through years ago, to see that smile upon her face.

 1. Akiōta-Honmachi (安芸太田-本町) is the pre-war name of Akiōta-Cho (安芸太田町), and is the site of the Hatsukaichi Memorial Park (廿日市市記念公園).
 2. Hatsukaichi is located on the eastern coast of the Mutsu inland sea.
 3. "Chichi-ue" (父上) is a term for one's father, usually seen among younger children. Like other titles using the -ue suffix, it has largely fallen out of use in the modern day.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 05, 2022, 10:14:27 PM
The New Era
Omi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 0855
November 20, 1932


It was a cool morning in the city of Hatsukaichi, the sky overcast with a high chance that it would rain later in the day. The house, which doubled as a textile shop, was crowded as Haruto's family as well as a few neighbors stood around the radio, waiting for the news. All they knew was that there was that the Imperial Palace was going to issue a statement at nine-o'clock, that and it was an important statement. Of course, rumors abounded among those gathered, mostly about the Emperor's health, which had declined in the last few weeks according to previous reports. Some questioned whether he had passed away, others if he had recovered. A few thought it was unrelated, likely some ceremony that was getting broadcast for the public. Whatever the case may be, they were going to find out soon enough.
   "Are you sure it's this station?" Jiro, now a commander in the navy, asked Haruto, who was busy going adjusting the dial on the radio. "Don't you think it'll be on YHK[1]?"
   "They said it would be on all stations, it doesn't matter which one we use." Haruto replied, shooting a glare at his elder brother. Just because he was a commander didn't mean he could commandeer the radio.
   "Yes, but YHK will have it first, and this is supposedly very important news." Jiro pointed out. It was clear that he wasn't going to stop until they changed to it.
   "Fiiine." Haruto sighed as he turned the dial to the frequency for YHK, and just in time too, as it was soon to be nine.

Nothing but static filled the air, which wasn't too surprising as, despite having been in the area for years, YHK's signal wasn't always the best here. With a smug look on his face, he was about to say something about how he was correct again, however, he would be interrupted before he even got the chance to say anything. As it turned out, the signal was good, but the station had gone quiet ahead of the statement being made.
   "This is Shinkyō. You will now hear a message from His Highness, the Chancellor." the voice rung out in a somber tone from the small box atop the table. Everyone at that moment went silent, awaiting to hear what was to be said.
   "At eleven-o'clock on the nineteenth of November, last night, His Imperial Majesty fell into respiratory arrest and in spite of every effort being made to assist him, he did not wake. I therefore have the solemn duty and displeasure to inform our good subjects, our children of the Empire, that His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Keiyo, has passed away. His grandson, the former Crown Prince, shall be enthroned in one month as Emperor of our state. The period of mourning that is to follow the celebration of Emperor Keiyo's life shall last for two weeks, during which time flags will be raised in mourning. Tennō Heika, Banzai!" said the Chancellor, Toshikatsu Heishi, before the broadcast cut out.

Some wept for their departed liege, but overall, most just remained in stunned silence. The era which they had all been born in had just come to an end, and now, there was no telling what was to come. Would it be an era of peace, or one of strife? Would the Empire even survive? Everything seemed to have suddenly been cast into uncertainty, all because of one death. Haruto silently prayed that it would be a peaceful age; he wasn't sure he could bear to see this beautiful land turned to ruin now, not after everything he had worked to build. He looked up from the radio and at Jiro, who was seemingly in a similar state of shock.
   "It's so horrible... They lost their father—their grandfather—and not only that, they have to move forwards immediately." Said Machiko from the corner of the room. "I just hope we can all do the same."
   "As do I... As do I." Haruto replied after a moment, placing his hand on his brow. "But I am certain we will, in time."

 1. Can you hear me Now? — YHK, or the Yamato Broadcasting Corporation, began radio broadcasts on the 20th of November, 1924 in the Shinkyō region. By 1932, it had expanded its service to the Mutsu Inland Sea via a few subsidiaries. By 1945, it could be picked up throughout the Empire, though mostly in the south of the country.
Title: Re: A Lifetime of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 07, 2022, 03:39:58 AM
Delivery Service
Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1630
December 06, 1934


An ice-cold wind swept the streets as the waves crashed against the beach. Rain or snow was expected later that night, based on how the clouds looked, but that didn't stop anyone out at this hour. If anything, it was further motivation to get what work they had left in the day done before it was too late. For the Kimuras, it was no different, as deliveries had to be made, even if the usual person who was doing them was stuck at home, having fallen ill the day before. Instead, they had Yuna handling this delivery[1], the package being a few sheets of cotton cloth. Of course, she wasn't entirely on her own, as her mother was helping her to prepare for the delivery.
   "Now, Yuna-chan, remember, you're to go to 5-chōme-21 Masuda, in Akiōta-Honmachi. Got it?" Machiko, her mother, said as she wrote down the address on a sheet of paper, just in case.
   "Got it." Yuna replied with a nod, though she hadn't been paying attention at the time.
   "In that case..." Her mother said in a gentle voice, attempting to be patient with her but still hoping she understood. "Please, repeat it."
   "Uhh... 4-chōme-31..."
   "...No. It's 5-chōme-21 Masuda, not this supposed '4-chōme-31' that has appeared out of nowhere." Machiko said with a sigh. She shouldn't be too hard on her, it was getting late, and she was up early helping her father. Even so, it was imperative that she got the delivery right, as it was for a long-time client of theirs. "The address is on this piece of paper. If you need a reminder, it's on there." She said as she handed Yuna the paper.
   "Thank you." Yuna replied; she felt mildly embarrassed that she hadn't paid attention, but she would rather make it right than actually say anything. "Can I go now?"
   "I suppose so. Just remember, get home before sunset, and stay safe."
   "I will!" Yuna said; she had already walked off before her mother had finished, but she still got the gist of it. The clock was ticking, and she aimed to be on time.
UTC 1643
Yuna found herself walking along the riverside, watching the boats go up and down as she made her way towards Akiōta-Honmachi. This was by no means an uncommon sight, since a lot of travel throughout the region was still over water. After all, it was a far quicker trip across the inland sea by boat than to go all the way around by rail, or so Yuna's father told her. He'd apparently taken the route fairly often back in the day, many years before she had been born. She was certain that the trip into Akiōta would be a lot quicker if she could get a ride on one of those vessels, but that was entirely dependent on if a pilot would take her.

As it happened, as she continued to walk, one such pilot would pull up alongside her and call out to her. He seemed friendly enough, and it wasn't entirely uncommon for people to get such rides[2], but she wasn't sure if she could even afford it. She didn't really get to take more than a few more steps before he said something.
   "Hey you!" the pilot called out to her, waving. She stopped and looked over at him, mildly startled that he was actually speaking to her. "You out on an errand? Where to? I can give you a ride if you'd like." He said with a smile. She would, of course, take him up on the offer, as it would shave off a good twenty or thirty minutes on her job. She would promptly take a seat aboard the vessel, sitting in the "ancient" seiza fashion, which is to say, resting on her legs.
   "Thank you, sir." She said with a bow, after which she placed the box beside her.
   "Well, aren't you the polite one." He said, impressed by her manners. It was good, in his eyes, that someone still clung to the old ways. "What do ya have there, hm? Wait, lemme guess. Textiles?" He asked her in a calm manner.
   "Yes, sir. Cotton, to be specific. I'm to take it to Akiōta-Honmachi." She paused, deciding that he may as well know why she was doing this instead of her elder brother. "You see, my brother was supposed to do it, but... he caught a cold, so I came home early to do it for him." She looked away, a little embarrassed because that wasn't the only reason she had volunteered to do it. "...and because I was going to buy him and sis souvenirs with some of the money." She admitted as she began to notice her discomfort with the boat. As a result, she wound up sitting normally, as at least that helped to a degree.
   "There ya go. No point trying to sit all proper-like." The sailor said as he pointed to bits of gravel that were sitting on the boards. "I move gravel, you see. It's pretty much impossible to get all of it out after each shipment, so I usually handle that at the end of the day."
   "Why?" Yuna asked, somewhat curious. She wasn't entirely certain if this—helping other people get around—was something he did regularly or not, after all.
   "Eh, we usually take whatever work we can get. I may mostly move gravel, but having a bit of extra work on the side never hurts."
A few minutes passed, and the boat slowly approached Akiōta. If the sailor had anything else to say, she had missed it, at least until now. Instead, she spent her time going through her coin-purse, since she'd likely have to pay for the trip.
   "Alright, this is your stop." the boat's pilot said.
   "Thank you for the ride, sir." Yuna said before asking "How much do I owe you?"
   "Were you an adult, I'd say about eleven, but... eh, I can't bring myself to take the money from you. Take care now." He said as she got off the boat before moving on. She had finally arrived, and not a moment too soon. She would, after getting off the boat, pull the box up over her shoulders and walk into town.
Akiōta-Honmachi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1706

The district was crowded today, which itself wasn't too unsurprising since many were buying gifts for the holidays.[3] The walls of many buildings were covered in posters for various political parties and local initiatives, from the nationalist Kokuminkutō to the communist Kyōsan-tō and everything in-between. It was a peculiar time in Daitō, though Yuna, being a mere child, didn't know it yet. A time of political instability, owing to the vacuum left following Emperor Keiyo's death, a brief moment between democracy and dictatorship. To her, this was practically how it had always been; it wasn't good, that's what her parents said, but it was normal to her. She took a moment to check the address on the note her mother had given her, then she would ask around trying to get directions to it, eventually enlisting the help of a police officer to find it.

A few more minutes passed as she walked through the streets before reaching her destination. It was a small apartment block, two or three stories tall and built in the Giyōfū[4] style, like the cities of far off lands. Outside was a small garden, probably owned by the landlord, where a great many flowers would've grown in spring. It being winter, however, they were instead snow-covered and left barren. There was a certain beauty to it even now, though why, Yuna couldn't quite put her finger on. After a moment, she would enter the building then find the specific apartment the client lived in, at which point she would knock on the door.

A woman would answer the door, likely the wife of the client, easily older than Yuna's mother based upon appearance alone. She checked the note she had been given, confirming that it was the correct location and the correct family, just in case she got the wrong apartment, and as it turned out, it thankfully was. It would've been really awkward if she had gotten the wrong address after checking.
   "Miss Hanamura?" Yuna asked. "I'm here to deliver five sheets of cotton cloth." She reported in a clear manner, careful not to trip over her words.
   "Ah yes, please, come in." She replied, ushering her indoors. When she had entered, she would place the box on the floor and opening it so that the client could inspect the wares. A "few" more minutes passed before she would receive her answer. It felt a lot longer than that for her, though, but it could've either been her being eager to get out of the room, which smelled heavily of tobacco, or because she wanted to achieve her "personal task" of buying gifts for her siblings.
   "Alright, that seems to be everything. Thank you for bringing it here." The lady said as she held some of the cloth. "In any case, here's your payment, and stay safe." She said as she handed a few bills, adding up to the correct amount for the goods.
   "I will." Yuna said with a bow before she got up, took the box, and left the room.
UTC 1749
After finally leaving the apartment, Yuna made her way into a small shopping district tucked away in Akiōta-Honmachi. The sun was now resting above the horizon, the clouds turned the faintest shade of pale orange. The district itself was quite crowded; given that it was late in the day and most people were now off work, she wasn't close to being surprised, but it did mean that unless she was quick, she would probably be stuck in a line for at least twenty minutes, if not longer. She decided, therefore, to visit a few stores that didn't have any lines starting to form, or at least that didn't have large ones just yet. She would peruse through one, deciding she would pick up some sweets for her little sister, but also a little something for herself.
   "Chocolate, ten sen[5], box of caramel, ten sen, small box, five sen, notebook and pencil, ten sen..." She said under her breath as she looked through the prices. She then checked her coin-purse. She could afford the notebook and either a bar of chocolate or a small box of caramel. Sure, she could go without the notebook, but it could also be used for school... It was a decision which mattered to her a fair bit, so she spent a bit of time pondering what to do with it. Ultimately, she chose to buy the caramel and notebook, since it would be easier to share the former and the latter had some use beyond her drawing, which, if she was being honest, was the big reason to buy it.

Having made her purchase, she would start her long trip home, walking over the Agata bridge which spanned the Watari river and overlooked the city. From here, one could see as far as Enojima, some six-and-a-half kilometers away, where a naval academy had been set up decades prior. She took a moment to look out on the water, at which point, she felt inspired to try and draw her view. She pulled out the notebook, opened it to the first page, then grabbed her pencil and started sketching the horizon. Then, she'd make a rough outline of a few islands off in the distance, most notably Enojima but also Ikijishima and Maejima. Yes, that was good. She'd then make a rough outline of a few of the ships, then she'd start adding details to the islands, then the ships... It went on for nearly half an hour before someone interrupted her.
   "That's a nice doodle." A boy said to her, looking over at it. This left Yuna shocked that someone had come up to her, but moreso it was embarrassing to her. Not that it was called a doodle, though that certainly irked her mildly, but the idea that it was "nice". To her, it was barely worth keeping, rather, it was merely something to help her pass the time.
   "It's a sketch, not a doodle." She said, turning her head to look at him. He was a fair bit taller than her, at least by half a head, and spoke in a soft, friendly sorta way. "And I wouldn't call it 'nice' either."
   "I dunno about that, it's certainly better than anything I could do." The boy said, looking a little closer at it. "It's actually quite nice."
   "Well, thank you in any case, but... agree to disagree?"
   "Sure. In any case, don't you think it's a little bit late to be drawing that?" the boy asked, looking out on the water as the sun began to set. Yuna did the same and realized, after a moment, that she was running late. She wasn't going to hear the end of this for at least a week, if not more, and not only that, she probably wasn't going to be allowed to handle deliveries for a while either.
   "Oh no..." She said under her breath as she nearly dropped the notebook before stuffing it away.
   "What?" The boy asked, his eyes narrowed and his head tilted ever-so-slightly to the side.
   "I just remembered that I need to get home before sunset, nothing to worry about." Yuna replied as she started making ready to leave.
   "I see... Well, in any case, take care, Yuna Kimura."
   "Wait, how did you-" Yuna was confused, to her knowledge they had never met, so how did he know her name?
   "Eh, your first name's on the paper, and the cloth you're using to hold that box has your last name on it, so I just put two-and-two together." The boy answered, cutting her off in the process.
   "Oh, right." Yuna said with a slight chuckle as the two walked off, going their separate ways.
As she walked, Yuna tried to remember if she had actually met him before. If they had, they certainly hadn't spoken before, she would remember that much anyways. That question, like many others, would have to wait until after she got home and after she got scolded for being late again. For a moment, she thought she might be able to get a ride back home from the gravel-boater she had met earlier, but that was probably out. It was instead time to just get home when she did and face the music.

 1. A chore like any other — In those days, it wasn't entirely unheard of for children to handle deliveries for family-run businesses, with it being seen as a chore like any other.
 2. A trip at sea — Transport on the waters of the Mutsu inland sea was an important part of life for those living on waterside communities in the region back then, with rides costing anywhere between 8 and 20 sen. However, prices often depended on the owner of the boat.
 3. Holiday Spirit — Contrary to the popular narrative, Christmas was not introduced in the 1950s as a result of Daitō's alliance with Tytor. Rather, it has been "celebrated" in the country since Christianity was introduced many, many centuries prior. Before the restoration, these celebrations were limited to smaller communities, however, after the Keiyo restoration, it gained mass appeal and effectively became divorced from the religion it originated with.
 4. Imitating others — "Giyōfū architecture" (擬洋風建築, Giyōfū-kenchiku, "pseudo-Occidental-style architecture") was a style of Daitōjin architecture which outwardly resembled Occidental-style construction but relied on traditional Onishi techniques.
 5. So many coins! — the sen is the smallest unit of currency in Daitō. A one-sen coin is valued at 1/100th of a mon, equivalent to the penny in its value as compared to the mon.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 09, 2022, 01:52:54 AM
Kunan Ishin
Omi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 0723
January 22, 1937


Outside, the wind blasted the house, carrying with it snow which blanketed the land. Nobody would be going outside in that sort of weather, not for a long trip anyways. The fire of the Irori, thankfully, kept the house warm; defiant against the conditions outside, it served as a beacon of comfort in these trying times. And most trying they were, for in Shinkyō, the capital, a different storm had been unleashed but three days prior. The Gigun, the "Righteous Army" of Marshal Hisayuki Sonyu, had struck, taking key points throughout the city, or at least that's what the broadcasts were saying. Though the city was far, far away, its ripples could be felt even here in the city. It being a major port on the inland sea, it was seen by many as being of great importance, as holding it meant control over the ports and a significant link in many a railway. It was why members of the so-called Righteous Army had taken up positions throughout the city, not that the Kimuras were complaining.

Haruto and his family found themselves, on that frigid January morning, eating breakfast together as they waited for news on the situation. They were serenaded by the lovely songs played over YHK, even if the signal was weak owing to the storm. So instead, he and Machiko found themselves talking about the coup. About how it was affecting... everything. More specifically, how it had affected their family. With much of Haruto's folks still being out in the capital, they were certainly worried for them, especially given his brother's affiliation with the plotters.
   "Okay, enough about Ayuka. It's good that she's out of the city and all, but what about your parents?" Machiko asked as the music continued. "You hear anything from them?"
   "Afraid not. How I figure, they probably cut the phone lines, so if we're going to be hearin' anything, it'll be after this mess is sorted out." Haruto responded after a moment, taking a second to swallow a morsel of his meal. "Knowing them though, they're probably keepin' their heads down, at least that's what I'd hope they do."
   "And what about Jiro? Last I heard he was up in Awara, still aboard the Takao."
   "I mean, I got the chance to talk with him last night over the phone." Haruto pointed out as he placed his chopsticks over his dish. "But I can't say I know any specifics. Only that he's waiting for this 'plot' of theirs to succeed."
   "Must you be so critical of them?" Machiko asked, whether it was born out of a genuine desire to know why he felt that way or because she supported the plotters, only she knew. "I mean, what we need is their guidance and the stability it will bring."
   "I don't disagree, it's just..." Haruto hesitated a moment. "It's just I wish it hadn't gone this way. We all thought Kōki[1] would do something, anything to end the turmoil we've faced these last few years." He noted before saying "And I say that as someone who has actually seen Sonyu-san in person. I don't doubt he will do a good job, I'm just in shock it actually came to this."
With a sigh, Machiko said "We all are, but even you must know, deep down, that this was something that had to-" before being cut off.
   "May I please be excused?" Yuna asked as she finished her breakfast. She didn't much care for all of this political talk, especially at a time like this. It always dominated every adult conversation, it seemed. Even with the accident[2] earlier that month in Kabira bay had been overshadowed by some scandal in the cabinet and now a coup, even with such a horrible loss of life. She just didn't get how they could stand to talk about it.
   "Go ahead, dear." Replied Machiko before she turned back to Haruto. As Yuna left the room, she overheard her mother say "As I was saying, at this point, it was something that had to happen. One way or another, we need strong leadership.
   "On that, we can certainly agree." Haruto nodded.

A few minutes passed, the conversation continuing as Yuna read a book, required reading by school and all. Some other nonsense about politics, what a bore. At the very least, she could still hear the radio playing, so she didn't have to completely hear what they were talking about. That was, at least, until it cut out. Perhaps it was due to the weather, she thought, but that turned out not to be the case. Instead, it was something planned, as evidenced by a new voice coming over the radio.
   "This is Marshal Hisayuki Sonyu." The voice said. "I am speaking to you, the good citizens of the Empire, from the Imperial Palace in Shinkyō" he continued in a calm fashion, his voice clear though interrupted marginally by static. "At 11:00 PM last evening, I presented to His Imperial Majesty a request to see that Prime Minister Makoto Kōki be stripped of his office following repeated failures to put an end to this disorder that has befallen our Empire. I am pleased to report that His Imperial Majesty, the Reigning Emperor, has agreed to this request and has ordered that the Prime Minister resign immediately."
It was somewhat of a surprise that the Emperor had actually agreed to the demands of the Righteous Army, after all, would this not damage the Emperor's position? That was, of course, unless the Emperor had actually given his support to Marshal Sonyu at some point... But that would be silly, wouldn't it?
   "In his place, I have been appointed to exercise the office of Prime Minister effective noon, today. I vow to you, to our Heavenly Sovereign, and to the Kami, that I will fulfill these duties with a vigor unseen for many an age." Sonyu said over the radio; he possessed a certain gravitas, a certain way with words which instilled a feeling that he was right to have taken this action. A charisma that few others had. "Furthermore, I have instructed that the Ministry of Justice commence an investigation into a number of bureaucrats and politicians, as well as the heads of the Zaibatsus, for their corrupt actions over the course of the last twenty years since the end of the war."
There had been many calls for such actions to be taken, to tackle corruption within the government and civil service, so whether this was merely pandering or genuine belief that they needed to be dealt with, it did not matter. If he wouldn't move against them, someone else would.
   "In the coming weeks, I pledge that stability will be restored, at which point we can begin to restructure the Empire into that which was mandated by the heavens since the Age Divine." Sonyu declared over the radio as everyone listened; not a single person in the house said a thing, whether they were interested in politics or not. One could genuinely hear a pin drop, it was that quiet. "But be warned, there are those who would seek to undermine our national revival, who would see us cast into the shadow of the Ardians once more, or who would have us face a similar fate to the Azukishimans, our culture, our very soil and grain turned to ash and stripped away." He continued. ""We must be ready to face all challenges that would rise up against our most magnanimous and dutiful Sovereign, and we must all work together to bring about this, the Kunan Restoration, and to honor a legacy which spans millennia. May the Kami watch over us as we undertake this most noble of goals."

Everyone was left silent, for words mattered little now. The road to the future had been left open, though much was soon to change.

 1. Kōki — Makoto Kōki was the final Prime Minister of the Shakai Taishūtō regime that had held power since 1928. He was viewed as weak by members of the Kōdōha faction and was overthrown in 1937. He later committed suicide in 1940 at the age of 52 years old, though it is entirely possible that he was actually purged.
 2. 1937 Konpeki-maru disaster — There was a ferry accident on the 2nd of January, 1937. Due to high winds, the steamer ferry Konpeki-maru capsized in Hatsukaichi's Kabira bay, sinking completely in just five minutes. The accident claimed the lives of over forty of the vessel's eighty passengers, many of whom were students returning from the nearby Enojima naval academy.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 12, 2022, 08:12:23 AM
Daitō Seisen
Omi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1100
June 24, 1939


Some said, on the 17th of April, 1918, that the scars of war between the Ardians and the Empire of Daitō would heal, that the flames of war would never again wash over the land. They said that there would be a peace unending, yet that sentiment had been proven wrong in the late 20s, when the Empire had seen conflict with the Tytorians for the sake of the Miyako islands, out in the Tōkai[1], where Yuna's uncle had fought, much as he had in the last war all those years ago. In the aftermath, the Empire had seen a period of much rearmament, for it was said that there could be peace through strength of arms. The sinking of the Tōhō Maru last month had proven, however, that such peace was not a certainty.

In the aftermath of the January 22 incident, which brought about the Kunan Restoration, much had changed. No longer was Ardia seen as merely a rival by circumstance, with whom the late Chancellor, Toshikatsu Heishi, had claimed that "after the war was over, they would be invited over for tea", but rather something more, far more dire. Where once, a possible partner were it not for conflict back in the 1850s, now there was a great demon who scoured the land, who had made slaves of former kin and stranger alike. Conflict was now inevitable with this great evil, to purge the imperialist powers of East Ardia and to bring about an age of peace not seen since days of old. That was what the Daitō fukkatsu dōmei[2] had claimed, and it was what had been taught to man and woman, child an adult alike. They called the coming conflict "Daitō Seisen", or the "Great Eastern Holy War", for it was not to merely be a battle of ideologies, but for the very souls of those now in chains. A just war, if such a thing even existed.

To Yuna, the most surprising thing since that day had been her father's acceptance of it. Though she was still far too young to understand the specifics of what he had gone through, he had always been clear that what he had seen, back in the last war, was something that should never be repeated. Yes, he was, as they said in the paper, a war hero, but in spite of it all he never seemed politically minded. Not to her, anyways. Sure, he did attend some rallies for now-Prime Minister Sonyu, but surely that was less a matter of actual agreement and more merely him going as a courtesy. Yet here he was, now frequently speaking of how it was their patriotic duty to do everything for the Restoration, that if it came to it, they would fight to the last man. She didn't take any issue with the rhetoric, after all, it was Imperial doctrine, the words of the divine as relayed through their liege. What reason could she have to question it?

Such thoughts raced through her mind as she sat at the table alongside everyone else in her family. It had been announced just a few hours ago that the Prime Minister or perhaps a Prince was going to make an address to the nation very soon with regards to the rising tensions between the Empire and Ardia. Everyone had their own theories; some hoped, however optimistically, that a settlement had been reached. Others grimly acknowledged that had likely been declared, and that the great struggle had begun. Thus, she, her parents and her siblings all sat around the radio, patiently awaiting what was to come, silent so as to not obscure what was to be said.
   "This is Shinkyō. You will now hear a rescript from His Imperial Majesty, as relayed by the honorable Prime Minister, Baron Hisayuki Sonyu." A man, one of the many presenters for YHK, said over the radio, composed but speaking with a solemnity which foretold what was to come. He didn't seem sad by any means, but whatever it was, it was not something he took lightly.
   "We, by the grace of Heaven, Emperor of Yamato, seated on the throne occupied by the same dynasty from time immemorial, enjoin upon ye, Our loyal and brave subjects:" the Prime Minister began reading the rescript, his voice somewhat obscured and perhaps distorted by static over the radio. "We hereby declare that a state of war exists between Us and the Empire of Ardia and her allies. The men of Our Army and Navy shall do their utmost in prosecuting the war. Our public servants of various departments shall perform faithfully and diligently their respective duties; the entire nation with a united will shall mobilize their total strength so that nothing will miscarry in the attainment of Our war aims." He continued as everyone listened intently to what was being said. War had arrived once more, hopefully for the last time. "To ensure the stability of East Ardia and to contribute to world peace is the far-sighted policy which was formulated by our Great Imperial Sire and our honorable former Chancellor, and which We lay constantly to heart..." the speech seemed to drag on forever and was... heavy in its use of formal speech and archaic phrases. No doubt an artifact of the more formal speech used among the Kazoku, of whom the Prime Minister was a member.

Yuna nonetheless listened patiently, after all, this was something that was going to affect everyone, not to mention it was to undoubtedly be a seminal moment in history going forwards. She couldn't just ignore it, that would  be foolish at best. Her father sighed at the mention of the declaration; he was one of many who had long expected that this would happen, the peace in 1918 didn't go far enough in his eyes. She didn't know yet what would change, for she had not lived through the last war. Her parents had, of course, but she didn't. But if it were to be anything like the last war, they would be safe here. The Mutsu was far away from the frontlines, out of range of enemy bombers if they wanted to make it back, and there was no way the Ardians would throw away their lives like that. All they had to do was kick in the door and they would surrender.
   "Eager for the realization of their inordinant ambition to dominate the good peoples of East Ardia, whether they be Onishi or Phuebran, Andean or Feng, Ardia and Heyra, by resuming their vile assault on Toshikawa, have agrivated the disturbances in East Ardia..." the broadcast continued, eventually finishing with "The hallowed spirits of Our Imperial Ancestors guarding Us from above, We rely upon the loyalty and courage of Our subjects in Our confident expectation that the task bequeathed by Our forefathers will be carried forward and that the sources of evil will be speedily eradicated and an enduring peace immutably established in East Ardia, preserving thereby the glory of Our Empire." and finally "In witness whereof, we have hereunto set Our hand and caused the Grand Seal of the Empire to be affixed at the Imperial Palace, Shinkyō, this twenty-fourth day of the sixth month of the seventh year of Kunan, corresponding to the 2,599th year from the accession to the throne of Emperor Shin'ō."

A moment passed before her father turned to her brother, Isao, a soft expression upon his face as he knew what was to come. It was every man's duty to do their part for the Empire in times of war. He knew it and did so back in the last war, and now he, like his father before him, was faced with sending his son off, likely to die. He had less than a year until then. Seven months, really, if he didn't consent to his son joining, although that was Isao's wish. He swallowed what feelings he may have had at the time, knowing well that his son wished to join the navy as his uncle, the Captain of the Agano, had suggested.
   "Listen, son, I... I know there is nothing I can do to talk you out of joining up, so I will ask you to instead stay safe." Haruto said with a sigh. "Go ahead and enlist if you wish. I will not stand in your way."
   "Haruto!" Machiko raised her voice; sure, she had supported him joining, but that he would change his mind so quickly was what bothered her. "So the Prime Minister says we're at war, and all of a sudden you're alright with our son throwing his-"
   "It is his duty, Machiko. l don't like it anymore than you do, you know it to be the case, but in case you have forgotten, we are at war." Haruto cut her off, his voice authoritative and stern while he slammed his fist on the table. "Were I allowed, I would sign up right now. The Empire needs everyone to do their part."
   "We should probably excuse ourselves..." whispered Yuna's younger sister, Ikuko, to her.
   "Yeah, lets go." Yuna whispered back as the two left the room. Isao, for his part, stayed put, waiting for a chance to get a word in between his parents arguing. It seemed as though not only were Ardia and Daitō at war, but so were their parents.

 1. Upon the waters — "Tōkai" translates as the "Eastern Sea" and is congruous with the Dauntel, Northern Antalin, and Western Kyne
 2. A Party like no other — The "Daitō fukkatsu dōmei", or DFD, alternatively known as the Yamato fukkatsu dōmei, or YFD, is the ruling party of the Empire of Daitō. Founded in 1937, it has, save for a brief period in the 1990s, held power in the Empire, first dictatorially and now as merely the dominant party among a few.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 14, 2022, 06:12:07 PM
Chopsticks and Arrangements
Furue, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1000
December 16, 1943


It had been nearly three months since Yuna had last made the trip to Furue to see her grandparents, her aunts and uncles, and her cousins. Far too long, as far as she was concerned. When she was a child, she and her family would often travel across the bay, whenever the tides had receded enough that it was possible to walk, anyways. That was many, many years ago now, back in the mid-30s. With the rise of the DFD, as well as her growing older, she found herself with less and less time to make such voyages, but now that she was out of school, she could finally make the voyage whenever she wished, provided her schedule was empty enough anyways. Today was one of those days, and as a result, she found herself plodding along through the mud and sand, reminded of days gone by.

In particular, she was reminded of a day back in 1935, the day she made the voyage for the first time without any adult supervision. She, Isao, and Ikuko had been tasked with bringing a watermelon all the way across the bay, a distance of a bit over one-and-a-half kilometers, as an offering to the family's ancestors. Her brother had taken the lead, like a little officer, giving out commands to her and Ikuko, who had taken up the rear. Unlike their brother, they had been quite excited that day to make the trip, which led to a sharp reminder that he was, back then, not a very kind person. In fact, he was quite mean in those days, as they were reminded by the bonk on the head that he gave them. It wasn't okay, of course, but she couldn't help but laugh at the situation now. Besides, it turned out that the kami had a funny way of teaching lessons, even if they often dragged others into it too. They all wound up tripping in the mud and wound up covered in it on that day, leading to them struggling to explain what had happened when they arrived.

A bit over thirty minutes later, she had arrived in the small hamlet of Furue, just across the water from home, where she met her sister, who had been staying there for the last week to help their grandparents. Off in the distance, the bustling city of Hatsukaichi lay, home to a great many people. Even in wartime, though there was some rationing, it was a beacon of light and more importantly rich in food and supplies. Here in Furue, it was similar, given the close proximity and all. It had been over four years since the war began, and it seemed like they may end up surviving the war relatively unscathed. Sure, there had been talk that the Ardians had attacked Yakushima in the Sea of Azukishima, and sure, the mainland was under a blockade save for a route that hugged the coast, but otherwise, things were well. In any case, her mind soon turned to what she and her extended family were having for lunch. Probably something simple like Rice and fish, even if she wished there could be more than just that.
UTC 1200

Yuna found herself looking down at her chopsticks as she, her grandmother, sister, and cousin sat down to eat for a bit. Her uncle and her grandfather were out in the water gathering seaweed for dinner, having already eaten before them. It was just the four of them on this cold winter day. They had gotten to talking about the war; well, really, everyone but her cousin anyways. It was strange to think that she felt the same way about such matters all those years ago, and yet here she was, talking about it herself. Perhaps it was simply because Isao had joined the navy back in '39, or perhaps it was simply because now that she couldn't distract herself with school, she had to keep her mind occupied. This train of thought was, however, interrupted by her cousin before too long.
   "Wow, that's far!" Exclaimed the child as she looked at the chopsticks, or was it her hand? It was kinda hard to tell, truth be told.
   "Hm?" Yuna looked over at her cousin. "Whaddya mean, Hiyori-chan?" She inquired, confused by what she was talking about.
   "Yuna-nēchan[1], you're going far away to get married." Hiyori replied with much glee.
   "Oh, I am?"
   "Yep!" Hiyori said before looking over at Ikuko, positively beaming. "And you're staying nearby, Ikuko-nēchan."
   "They say girls who hold their chopsticks near the ends wed far away."[2] Their grandmother, a woman by the name of Rin, said in a kind, friendly sorta manner.
   "Really?" Said both Yuna and Ikuko as they compared how they held their chopsticks.
   "Where did you come from, O-bāchan[3]?" Asked the youngest of them to their grandmother.
   "I came from Mihara, as it happens." Rin replied as she took a bite of her rice.
   "That's a village over, isn't it?" Ikuko said in a semi-joking fashion before saying "Women who end up in Tsukishima must be using tongs.", at which point a moment of silence would pass.
   "Says my dear sister as she shifts her grip on her chopsticks." Yuna said, unamused as she broke the silence.
   "Well, marrying close to home isn't exactly exciting or anything." Ikuko replied defensively, bowing her head slightly and looking away in embarrassment. At that, they would continue their meal, or at least attempt to before being interrupted by the door sliding open, followed by a rapid series of footsteps. Then, yet another door—the door to the living room—slid open and Yuna and Ikuko's aunt emerged, seemingly nearly out of breath.
   "What is it, O-kāsan?" Hiyori tried to ask her mother, although evidently she didn't hear it. She was instead entirely focused on Yuna, for what reason, uncertain though it was clear she would find out soon enough.
   "Yuna-chan, you need to hurry home now." Yuna's aunt, Haruna, said. "I just got a call, a boy all the way from Kyūre is asking for your hand in marriage."

For her part, Yuna went silent upon hearing this news. She was surprised, to say the very least. Sure, it was common to get married at her age, but it was so abrupt that she didn't know what to say. Marriage? Now? Did she even have a say in the matter, or had it already been decided for her? It wasn't as though arranged marriages were banned, nor were they even remotely uncommon, but still. The thought that it was happening so soon was just a complete shock. What more, she now had her younger sister patting her on the back, or perhaps it should've been described more as swatting her back given how hard it was.
   "Rice gruel isn't gonna get stuck in my throat!" Yuna exclaimed as she got up from the table to a slight extent.
   "Well, no, but your words sure did." Ikuko replied with a giggle. She seemed happy for her, at the very least, though Yuna wasn't sure how she should feel about the matter for herself.
   "Yuna-chan, how old are you again?" Asked her grandmother as she got up from the table.
   "About nineteen... Well, eighteen, really." Yuna said in a slow manner, still processing what she had been told as she looked over at her.
   "You can always turn him down, but at least go and meet him." Her aunt said in an attempt to reassure her. "I very nearly turned down your uncle, but... well, that's a story for another day."

From another room, her grandmother called for her. Apparently she needed her for something, and she wanted her presence immediately. As a result, Yuna got up from the table and slowly walked into the next room.
   "I want you to have this; I made it for the day you wed." Her grandmother said as she took out a package from one of the cabinets. Inside was a red kimono, upon which were numerous flowers. The material used, fine silk, proved easily that it was not only special, but also rare on account of rationing. "I hope it'll work out for you." She said as she handed it to Yuna before saying "Now, before your wedding, I want you here often so I can teach you a few things, but for now, you need to get going."
   "I will, obāchan... Thank you." Yuna said with a bow before leaving. She would catch a ride aboard a fishing boat back to Omi, and then she would start walking home. It was a long trip, but she hoped it would be worth it.
Omi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1600


The trip took longer than it would've otherwise, on account of Yuna being left distracted by the news. Yet through streets and over fields, she continued along the way home, ostensibly to meet her suitor, though she was having doubts about it. She got to thinking about where they had supposedly come from, Kyūre, apparently. Site of a major naval arsenal, that's what her uncle, the esteemed captain of the Agano, had said during one of his many visits. Major dockyard too, so there were probably a lot of sailors and soldiers over there if she were to guess. Perhaps he was one of them? Beyond what her uncle told her about the town, which he didn't even live in when he was on leave, she barely knew anything about it. The distance made travelling there impractical, and she hadn't even visited her family in the capital, let alone left the area around Hatsukaichi before. The furthest she had actually travelled was a day trip to Enojima with her school. She saw a pair of feet in front of her, on account of her looking down at the ground along her way home, then she looked up and saw someone familiar.
   "N-niisan?" Yuna said as she saw her brother standing before her. "When did you get home? Better yet, why are you home?"
   "Oh, Yuna-chan..." Isao said with a sigh. "The Agano's in port for repairs, so I thought I'd pay a visit." He pointed out before asking "What are you doing out here, anyways?" as the band of his cap, which emblazoned with "EMPIRE OF YAMATO" on the front, glistened ever-so slightly in the afternoon sun.
   "I... I got a call, someone's proposed." Yuna said, looking out over the river.
   "Proposed as in a business proposal or as in..?" Isao asked before putting two-and-two together. "Oh. Uh... Congratulations, Yuna-chan."
   "I... don't even know who he is though." Yuna said as the two walked along the path towards home.
   "That certainly a problem." Isao noted. "If you'd like, I can talk to them first, let you know what I find out."
   "I appreciate that." Yuna smiled slightly, though she couldn't help but feel nervous as they approached the house.
Inside, she could see a few silhouettes, those of her mother and father, as well as a pair which she didn't recognize. Probably the suitors, assuming they hadn't already left. She could hear them speaking as she looked through a panel of glass on one of the doors, ever uncertain of what she should do. The right thing, the proper thing would've been to introduce herself, but she wasn't so certain if she had it in her. It wasn't any fault of theirs, of course, she was merely nervous and apprehensive.
   "It seems to me, based on what he said, my son met her when he was studying in school." Said the elder of the two men. "Still, it was rather difficult to find your family, even in spite of being a war hero such as yourself, Kimura-san."
   "Oh no, you're perfectly fine. When the war hit and they started rationing everything, our business went under." Haruto responded with a smile as he leaned slightly back. "Besides, it's not all bad. I found work in a shipyard after all."
   "She should be home any minute." Machiko said as she brought everyone some tea. A knock could be heard a few seconds later as Isao decided to make his presence known, as well as to simply say hello. "Speaking of which, I think that might be her."
It was certainly a disappointment to her when it turned out it wasn't Yuna, but rather her son who had recently returned home. Such disappointment was only slight in nature, after all, he had just returned home from the Battle out in the Azukishima, but given they had been expecting Yuna owing to how important this was, it was perhaps justified. A few more minutes passed as she listened to them speak and watched them through the window, however, she would not enter, choosing instead to go for a walk.
UTC 1716

As she walked along the hilltop, looking down on her home below, she struggled to make a decision. It would've been easier if she had actually said hello, but that option was now off the table. She wasn't even sure if she was cut out for marriage, after all, she wasn't exactly the most attentive person, let alone skilled enough to run a household. She certainly wasn't sure if marrying him was a good thing or not; he seemed like the quiet type from what he had seen, while her father appeared friendly enough, but she still didn't know enough about him. What he likes and dislikes, what his favorite things to do are, where they had supposedly met before. She didn't even know his name. On the other hand, when she saw him, she didn't feel particularly bothered by the thought of marriage to him. She thought back on what her aunt had told her, about how she could refuse his proposal, but she didn't know if she wanted to or not.
   "Sorry to bother you." Someone said from behind her, breaking that thin line of thought she had been trying to process.
   "Yes?" She asked, turning around. It was them. The suitor and his father, that is. Perhaps now was a good chance to actually get to know them.
   "We... uhh... seem to be lost." The father said.
   "Do you know which way to the street-car station?" The younger of the two asked, embarrassed by his father's failure to follow directions. He could've sworn they passed it at least once by now, but instead, here they were, looking for a street-car out in the woods.
   "Certainly. Please, follow." Yuna replied as she beckoned for them to follow. "I'm not surprised you got lost, even as a native I still sometimes lose my way out here."
   "Lost enough to look for a street-car station out in the countryside?" The younger of the two said with a slight laugh.
   "A nice sailor tried to show us the way, but..." The elder said before being interrupted.
   "Ah yes, Isao Kimura-san. He's a bit of an odd one, you see." Yuna said, mildly poking fun at her brother. He deserved it to an extent and only just to that extent, after all, she would've thought he'd join the Army and try to become a pilot, yet here he was, a pilot serving aboard her uncle's ship instead. In any case, she would wind up leading them to the nearest station, about a kilometer away from where they were now. Athough she didn't reveal who she was—she admittedly suspected that they already knew—she found it remarkably easy to get along with them and actually wound up enjoying their conversation. Still, she had practically burnt whatever bridges they had, given that she didn't even say hello while they were actually home. A few more minutes passed, and in time they would reach the station, at which point they would part.
UTC 1843

When Yuna had made it home, she was expecting a lecture over how late she was. She was supposed to have been there not one hour ago, not two, but at least three hours ago. To her knowledge, she had practically sabotaged the proposal, even if, following the conversation out on the hillside, she had started to like them. Much to her surprise, she was wrong. Quite wrong. Rather than being angry at her, they were overjoyed to see her. Apparently, they had received a phone call from the suitor, probably from the train station, saying that they had gotten the chance to meet her and that she had shown them the way to said station. She knew they knew who she was. Furthermore, the offer was still on the table, so now, all that was left was for her to accept it. She knew what she was going to do. She was going to accept it, however, she still had a single, rather simple problem.

In spite of it all, she still didn't know their names.

 1. Etiquette lesson, Part One — Unlike what foreign media would have you believe, terms such as "Nēchan", "Nēsan", "Niichan", and "Niisan" can be used to refer not only to one's elder siblings, but anyone who was born in the same generation as a sign of respect. Common examples include between a younger and older cousin and between two friends, provided the latter is older and seen as something of a brother or sister.
 2. Superstitions — it was a commonly-held superstition back in the early 20th century that a woman who held her chopsticks with the blunt edge close to their hand would marry far away, while those who held them closer to the tips would marry someone nearby.
 3. Etiquette lesson, Part Two — "Bāchan" is used when a grandchild addresses their grandmother. The "O-" prefix is used to exalt nouns, and although it is no longer common, it still appears in honorific terms for family members into the modern day.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 17, 2022, 08:00:11 AM
Underway
Himi Line, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1300 - 1500
February 02, 1944


As the train pulled out of the station with a great rumble, it left behind the world that Yuna had known her entire life. At first slow but gaining speed, the noise is so great that even with her ears covered, she can still hear the engine resound through the cabin and the horn bellow forth. In an attempt to keep her mind off of the noise and the events that were to soon transpire, she finds herself thinking about the last month, even as the train passed street after street and building after building. It was hard for her to believe that it had already been a month and a half since that day in December, when she had met her husband-to-be for the first and only time. It felt as though it were merely yesterday, even as every waking moment since then had been spent preparing for this very day.

One day. That was all that it took for her life to be turned upside down. It took some getting used to, but she had to accept that to live was to change, even if it meant something as drastic as this. She hoped that everything would work out, of course. It would be foolish of her not to. She also hoped and prayed that her new life would be filled with joy, that and that she would remain strong in the years to come. Yet in spite of it all, she was still nervous, and with good reason. Save for the occasional visit from her Uncle and her brother, whose ship was primarily based in Kyūre harbor, she was going to a place where she knew nobody from home. Completely isolated, save for a precious few days, from her old life. She could now do nothing to change what was to come, even if, in spite of her worries, she wished to see this through. In a way, it was an adventure to her, even if she felt somewhat anxious about it. Still, even if she wanted to go back, she couldn't now. She could only watch the signs and landscape around pass behind her. At first, it was merely the signs which drew her attention.

First Hatsukaichi passed behind them, home no more. Then Kaitaichi and Niimi, where she had been twice before many years ago. Then came Yanai and Ikata, who she only knew of from her father, who had taken this route many times on his way home during the war.

Soon enough, she turned to the land around her. In lieu of drawing it, she instead painted a picture within her mind, one of her in the car, watching the world go by. She thought of the rails below them and the sky above. She imagined the boats sailing off, not merely to Kyūre, but to some great trading city, a metropolis resplendent in wealth, surrounding a palace for a great lord. Perhaps she too was on her way to such a magnificent city, where peace abounded since millennia long gone. But even so, she knew that wasn't likely to be the case. It was a military town, after all. Nonetheless, she saw ferry and fishing boat share the sea with vessels of trade and of war, all bound together under the blue sky and the sun.
   "It sure is a long[1] trip." Said Ikuko as she tightened her bow before fixing her hair.
   "Indeed it is." Yuna said with a nod before looking down at the floor, once again lost in thought as footsteps drew close.

A pair of men in uniform walked along the aisle of the car. One was the car's attendant, a young fellow in a dark gray uniform and cap. His jacket had a pair of brass pens stuck inside of it and he wore an armband, red in color and with some text in white. Of course, as it was on his left arm and she and her family were sitting on the right, she couldn't quite make it out. The other man was a member of the Military Police, which was given away instantly by his distinctive white armband with red text on it. His uniform was standard for the military and he carried a wooden truncheon, hooked to his belt by a loop.
   "The train is approaching the port. Please, close all blinds on the ocean side." The attendant said as they passed through the car. Almost immediately, everyone closed the blinds on the right side of the train as it approached a tunnel. Unfortunately, someone didn't close their window alongside the blind, which led to the cabin filling up with smoke and causing just about everyone to cough their lungs up.
   "Someone must've left their window open." One of the passengers said between coughing. "How could they be so inconsiderate?" Another asked. Suffice to say, it wasn't a pleasant experience in the slightest. So unpleasant, in fact, that disembarking the train felt almost like a vacation a few minutes later.

Even during Victory Day parades, Yuna hadn't seen this many soldiers and sailors in one place. She couldn't go more than three steps without nearly bumping into one, which wasn't really a surprise based on what her uncle had described the city as a few years ago. He spent a fair bit of his time there when his ship was in port after all, though his family lived in Hatsukaichi, not far from Yuna's old home. Still, it was quite the change from the stations she was used to, which, in all fairness, were only a few. Other than that, the station itself didn't feel out of place from any other in the region, and in fact, it reminded her a fair bit of the station closest to home, where she had embarked on this voyage but a few hours prior.
   "Kyūre! Kyūre!" An announcer at the station said as people boarded and disembarked from the train, proceeding towards the exit.

Before they could leave, Yuna and her family reached a checkpoint staffed by two individuals in uniform. They were obviously law enforcement, but they weren't Kenpeitai, weren't Military Police. Rather, they belonged to the smaller naval police force, the Tokkeitai, or Special Police Force, which was not to be confused with the Tokubetsu Kōtō Keisatsu, better known as the Tokkō, or Special Higher Police. Not that it was easy to mistake an officer of one group for one in the other, since the Special Police Force's officers wore blue naval uniforms while the Special Higher Police wore regular clothing. Furthermore, as these individuals demonstrated, they wore armbands similar to the officer on the train, though theirs were colored red and featured white text. Before they could leave, they'd need to have some basic information about their reason for visiting be recorded, merely a formality since there was a war going.
   "Names?" The elder officer asked Haruto, holding up a notebook and a pencil.
   "Haruto Kimura, accompanied by Machiko, Yuna, and Ikuko Kimura." Haruto said, looking back on his family. Though Yuna couldn't tell it, he wished that Isao were here as well, but he was out fighting the Ardians instead.
   "Kimura, Haruto... Machiko... Yuna... and Ikuko." The officer repeated as he wrote down their names as well as a few features they possessed to aid in identifying them if they were ever to find themselves on the wrong side of the law and tried to flee. Again, merely a formality. "How long do you plan to be here?"
   "Just a few hours, well, for most of us anyways. Yuna will be here indefinitely."
   "Alright... And why are you here?" The officer asked, once again writing down what he had been told.
   "Well, I would think it obvious given she's staying here and all, but since you asked, we're here for my daughter's wedding."
   "Oh, congratulations." The officer said before adding "Alright, move along."

As the family left the station, a pair of loud explosions reverberated throughout the city, taking Yuna by surprise for a moment and causing her to flinch. She wasn't sure what had caused it, only that it was somewhere relatively nearby. Nonetheless, her father does, by the looks of it, know what caused it. After all, he had heard that noise quite often back in the day.
   "Just when I thought I'd forgotten them... The navy's gotta be running drills." He said as they exited the station. Not thirty seconds went by before another bang could be heard, and sure enough, smoke began to rise from a mountainside, one of many in the area. At least nine, hence the name of the city. They walked over to the bus, powered not by gasoline owing to rationing, but rather by a large wood-gas generator mounted on the back. As they boarded the vehicle, Yuna couldn't help but wonder, in these final moments before her new life was to begin, where in the world she had been taken. A first impression is everything, and between the great many soldiers and now the gunfire, it was clear this was a very different place from Hatsukaichi, from home.

 1. Are we there yet? — The trip from Hatsukaichi to Kyūre in the 1940s covered a distance of just thirty kilometers. In spite of this, owing to the engines used on the Himi Line during those days, as well as regulations in place to save fuel, it took over two hours to make the voyage.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on September 20, 2022, 07:01:10 AM
Shinzen kekkon
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1600
February 02, 1944


Just a few more meters. That was all Yuna needed to climb before she and her family would reach the top of this slope. Technology had already failed her today, so she wasn't in the mood to be late for her wedding because her own legs had failed her too. It wasn't a joke that her new family lived up on a mountain; the Hiroioki district was, after all, in the foothills of Mount Takimine, overlooking the city and its port. Even if it weren't for her being there for her wedding, she felt inspired to keep going, if only to see the view from the top. Still, it was a struggle even for her father, one he had likened to going across No Man's Land, albeit in a less than serious manner. Frankly, it was a miracle that they only reached the top feeling short of breath, given that they were carrying a good deal of luggage with them. Still, when they finally reached the top, they were met by an older woman, around the same age as Haruto, give or take two years, who wore a warm smile on her face.
   "I see the bus couldn't make it up the hill again?" The woman asked them, which received only a nod from Haruto as they came to a sudden stop. Unfortunately for Yuna, this meant bumping into her sister in a badly-timed moment of distraction as she watched a bird fly overhead.
   "Ah, Fukazawa-san!" Machiko said weakly, surprised to see her this far away from their destination. Owing to the distance, she had been forced to use her daughter's umbrella as a walking stick. Why did she even have that umbrella? Well, it had looked like it was going to rain, so she figured it was better safe than sorry, not to mention it'd save the groom's family a bit of extra money.
   "Hello, Fukazawa-san." Haruto said, removing his hat and offering a bow. "The weather is rather pleasant today, wouldn't you say?" He said, glancing back at Machiko for a second. As he said this, Yuna began to make her way to the front of the group, wishing to introduce herself.
   "I suppose... Regardless, all that matters is that everyone is healthy—Happy and healthy, I mean." Said "Fukazawa-san" with a nod.
   "While I may be lacking in my own ways, I am honored to join your family..." Yuna said with a bow as she reached the front of the group. What she didn't know at the time was, much to her embarrassment, she was not, in fact, her soon-to-be mother-in-law, but rather, someone else entirely.
   "I'm Hiroyo Fukazawa, Iwao's aunt." The woman said, in pat correcting Yuna, but also introducing herself properly, since it was their first time meeting. "As it happens, my husband and I have been given the honor of serving as matchmakers during the ceremony." She says with a smile. She isn't in the least bit surprised that Yuna had thought she was her mother-in-law. Such was a more common occurrence in these arranged marriages than she'd care to admit, and as a matter of fact, she had been in both positions before.
   "You do know your husband's name, right?" Haruto asked Yuna as the group began to move along the road once more.
   "She is certainly lacking in many ways." Said Machiko with a sigh, disappointed thus far.

The family, now accompanied by Hiroyo, continued along the path, climbing a far more gently inclined hill than before. It was also not much farther, which undoubtedly made things easier, but just far enough that Yuna could take a moment to enjoy the sights and sounds of the area. Green trees and grasses, steep terraces, the running water of the not-so-distant Oyao river, and buildings of many colors overlooking the Mutsu Sea, all bound together under the pale blue sky, dotted with clouds. Were she not so worried about what was to come, she would've actually enjoyed it, for it was truly a beautiful place. Still, she didn't have long to take it in, as in time, they reached a flight of stairs. At long last, they had made it.
   "This way, please." Hiroyo said, pointing up the stairs to a house overlooking the area before she approached the house.
   "Wow..." Ikuko stared out over the land below. "Look how far we've come." She said with much joy; when Yuna got the chance to look, she noted that it seemed, given where the station was, that they were out on the very edge of Kyūre. In a way, it reminded her, though only in passing, of where her grandparents lived, being out on the outer edge of Hatsukaichi, though that was a much greater distance than this. Once again, her train of thought was interrupted, this time by the matchmaker.
   "Everyone, they're here!" Hiroyo shouted as she opened the door, allowing everyone to enter. Even if there had been a chance to back out of this, even if she wanted to, now there was no going back. In a way, it lifted some of the trepidation which she felt during the trip over, though really she was mostly worried about making a mistake during the ceremony. Well, that and the fact that she was marrying someone she had only met once before. That certainly played a significant role in it.
UTC 1633

The living room was fairly quiet as everyone made what few remaining preparations for the ceremony. Mostly, that involved finding a seat, straightening their outfits, or otherwise getting a chance to talk. Most of the work was being handled by the priest, who had been diligently—and silently—performing a ritual to purify the family shrine, as well as laying out a paper which had some incantation written upon it. Everyone else had their places; Yuna and Iwao sat behind the priest, to their left and right were their matchmakers—Iwao's Aunt and Uncle—and behind them, the rest of their families. Everyone—with two exceptions—were in traditional garb, almost invariably consisting of a kimono, and in the cases of the men, a black, crested haori alongside a pair of skirt-like hakama pants. The fathers of both Yuna and Iwao, Haruto and Daisaku, were different. The two wore their dress uniforms, given that both were technically still within the armed forces, whether Army or Navy, even if they both worked to manage factories. Haruto notably wore his Order of the Golden Kite, its blue-green ribbon draped around his neck as the light glinted off the golden swords that rested upon its enameled face.
   "Please, forgive me." Daisaku said in hushed tones, not wishing to interrupt the priest. "The ceremony is very modest and not very crowded." He admitted as the family waited. It was true, the ceremony lacked many of the bells and whistles that went into an average wedding in those days, devoid of music and guests, as well as lacking a Miko, a shrine maiden, to assist the Priest in his duties. It was too expensive, not to mention such Miko were often busy performing rituals for the wounded in military towns such as these.
   "Don't worry about it. My daughter is quite shy, so I'd say this is for the best." Haruto admitted, looking over to him.
   "Heh... My son is, as well."
In spite of Daisaku's best efforts, the room is rather abuzz with activity. In spite of that, Iwao was one of the few who actually remained quiet in the leadup to the ceremony. Yuna wondered if, perhaps, he had been feeling as nervous as she had on the way here. Obviously, she couldn't really blame him, it was a major change for the both of them. Perhaps not so much for him as it was for her, since she was leaving her old home behind, but still. Nonetheless, the Priest raised his hand, signaling for everyone to be quiet and to pay attention. First, he would lead them in a chant—the very same prayer which was written on the sheet of paper from before—which everyone tried to follow. It wasn't easy, and they were all left trailing behind since, unlike the priest, they didn't have the paper in front of them. Then, called the attention of the spirits, the Kami, to bear witness to the marriage. After that came the san-san-ku-do[1] ceremony, and then finally, the new couple approached the altar. There, Iwao read his vows while Yuna listened, during which time, his aunt and uncle would be thanked for serving as matchmakers during the ceremony. Finally, the priest, Iwao and Yuna, and then at last Daisaku and Haruto would make offerings of evergreen to the Kami, a sort of thanks for blessing the union. Just like that, in the blink of an eye, everything had changed.
UTC 1702

It wasn't every day that people got to eat more than a basic meal. With rationing and food prices being as they were, it was simply not affordable, so anything more would be seen only on special occasions such as birthdays, festivals, and of course, as seen today, weddings. Though certainly, it was lacking some of the finer things—even before the war, certain dishes were simply out of the question for anyone who wasn't rich—it was, by the standards of the time, quite the feast. From what Yuna could see, here at the end of the table, the meal was made up of sake for the drink, which was no surprise, as well as vinegared oysters, soup, stewed vegetables, some maki sushi wrapped in seaweed, and even a red seabream, albeit one that was on the smaller side. It had to've cost a fair bit, certainly more than pocket change, but for such occasions as this, it was probably worth it. Yuna certainly wasn't going to complain, at the very least. In fact, she felt almost comfortable here, now that the ceremony had come to a close and everything was official. As it had turned out, much of her anxiety in the last few months had been over the ceremony itself, though that was still only part of the equation, and it had gone more or less without a hitch.

Even so, she looked around the room at everyone who had been there. Obviously, both families were present, but even so, as was painfully obvious given that a spot had been left for him, her brother was, unfortunately, absent. The tides of war had pulled him away from them not even a month prior, with his ship, the Agano, having completed its repairs. By now, He was probably off near Heyra, doing battle with local forces. Even if he wasn't, he certainly wasn't going to be able to be present here. She figured, therefore, that she could at least send him a letter, him and Uncle, since they wouldn't be back in port for a few months.
   "What a wonderful feast." Entaro, Iwao's Uncle and one of the matchmakers, said with a sigh. Even if he'd seen dozens over the years as part of his job, this one was particularly special.
   "It sure is." Haruto replied, looking over the table as he poured himself a cup. "I mean, just look at it all."
   "Please, give my regards to your folks when you get the chance, Kimura-san." Natsumi, Iwao's mother and now Yuna's mother-in-law, said to Machiko. "It was so nice of them to get us all of the nori and vegetables we can eat."
   "Y'know what?" Machiko replied. "I think I'll do it first thing when we get home."
   "It's a shame O-niisan couldn't attend..." Ikuko said with a sigh as she looked over at his spot at the table. She too missed him, his warm smile and his friendly, if blunt, demeanor.
   "Eh... It's so hard to get everyone together these days, especially if they're serving." Daisaku pointed out with a nod. "Even with Gripus on the run—mostly on the run—there's still work to be done."

It was good to see that everyone else was enjoying themselves, yet in spite of that, Yuna and Iwao merely looked on as they listened to these endless conversations. Neither of them had even touched their meals yet, and they had scarcely either spoken since before the ceremony had occurred. Indeed, though neither knew it of each other, they both felt as though they were outsiders in their own home, even on this most special of days and even with the feast being in their honor. Of course, for Yuna, it was also because she had become rather engrossed in one of the many conversations going around the room, but still, neither dared to speak up.
   "Yuna-san, Iwao-san, please eat." Hiroyo said, turning to the both of them. "We've used up all our rations for this meal and then some, you see."
   "O-okay..." Yuna said with some hesitation as she grabbed her chopsticks. She was about to grab something, but then she looked over at Iwao, who had seemingly not heard what his aunt had told him. Instead, he was staring at his chopsticks, still resting on their holder, with his fists clenched, or perhaps he was gripping something. She was worried if he was angry or perhaps feeling overwhelmed, though she didn't dare to ask. She didn't wish to interrupt anyone else, of course, but mostly it was because she didn't want to make things worse for her husband, since she didn't know why he was feeling the way he did. Nonetheless, she did her best to enjoy the meal, and a few hours would pass before it was time for everyone else to go home.
UTC 1856

As the hung low on the horizon, Yuna walked alongside her family towards the edge of the yard. Given that, barring any unexpected trips, this was going to be the last time she saw them for a little while at least, she figured it was best to see them off. She is, of course, saddened to see them leave, but even so, she does the best she can to hide how she feels about them leaving. In a way, it was like she was saying goodbye to her past, though of course, it wasn't really that final farewell. They would see each other again, given time, but it was still a ways off. Before they left, however, Ikuko would whisper something to her, something about Iwao.
   "Lucky for you, he seems like such a reserved guy." She said, leaning close to Yuna for a moment.
   "Well, nobody would be noisy at a wedding, y'know." Yuna replied, which caught the attention of her parents for a moment.
   "Nobody, you say?" Machiko asked, glancing at her husband.
   "That was only one time..." Haruto said with a sigh.
   "It was our wedding, Haruto." Machiko replied in a most stern fashion as they descended the staircase. And so, four became three and passed out of sight. Yet though she said farewell to her old family, she was soon greeted by a member of her new family. Iwao's sister, Azumi, as it happened. Though she was calm at the moment as she looked at Yuna, her glare seemed sharp enough that it could pierce iron, let alone her soul.
   "Yuna-san." Azumi said in a rather direct manner.
   "Ah. Yes, nēsan[2]?" Yuna asked, turning around to look at her.
   "I would've preferred for Iwao to have chosen his bride more carefully." Azumi said in response. Her voice carried an air of disdain for her sister-in-law, and of course she came off as rather abrasive too, certainly quite direct like her brother, but... worse. Regardless, this had left Yuna stunned into silence, unsure of how to react. "Anyway, take care of our mother, would you? I'll visit again soon."

And with that, still remaining silent, Yuna watched as her sister-in-law walked away, taking much the same path as everyone else had. Perhaps she was just in a foul mood, or perhaps that was how she normally was. Regardless, though she wanted to believe there was more to it than her just being, simply put, unnecessarily judgmental, this was quite the bad first impression. Even so, until she got to know her better, she thought it would be best not to judge the book by its cover, so to speak, and so she elected to treat her with respect, even if it meant being more cautious around her. Once she too had left, Yuna would return to the family home, for there was still much work to be done, even with the day's celebrations fresh in her mind.
UTC 2100

Daisaku and Natsumi, Yuna's parents-in-law, found themselves sitting in their bedroom, taking a few minutes to unwind from the many, many events of the past day. Well, really, it was just Natsumi who was resting, sitting under a blanket on her futon as Daisaku busied himself with putting away various parts of his uniform. Mostly his medals—the Ardian War Medal and the Miyako War Medal—but also an aiguillette, owing to his position as a supervisor for the arsenal over in Hikami, not too far from the town. Between the Kyūre and Hikami arsenals, he had pretty much spent his entire career behind the lines, even getting a degree in aeronautical engineering so he could work with aircraft, and on the government's sen too.
   "Well, now that she's here, y'know you can rest, have her take over." Daisaku remarked as he placed one of his medals in its box before standing up.
   "Yep." Natsumi nodded. "It'll be nice to get back to normal again, though."
As Daisaku walked over to a cabinet, intending to put his medals away, he caught a glimpse of Yuna, standing there in the doorway. She had been waiting for them to finish talking, not wishing to interrupt them, but with it being clear that they had finished, she walked into the room. Careful not to bump into a small brazier that was keeping the room warm, she would then take a seat on the floor.
   "O-tōsan, O-kāsan[3]." Yuna said with a bow. "It is an honor to be a part of your family." She continued, which prompted Daisaku and Natsumi to bow in turn. In part, it was merely tradition, something to be done on the night of a wedding. On the other hand, however, they genuinely were happy to welcome her into their family, even if things had been rushed ever-so-slightly.
   "No, no. The honor is ours, Yuna-san." Daisaku said, looking up at her.
   "I'm afraid I hurt my leg a month back and it's not all better just yet..." Natsumi said with a sigh as she too looked over at Yuna. "...as a result, I'll be counting on you a lot, Yuna-san, at least until I recover."
   "Of course." Yuna said, more than happy to help. "Even if we weren't family, I'd be happy to help in any way I can." She said; from an early age, she had been taught to lend a helping hand wherever possible, just as one might expect of others when the time came. With that out of the way, she realized that there was some work which could yet be done, not to mention it would better to have it done sooner rather than later. As a result, it was off to the kitchen with her, off to clean up after the day's feasting.
UTC 2109

First things first, Yuna needed some sort of light. It was, after all, rather dimly lit in the room, and a few candles simply weren't going to cut it. As a result, she would reach up to the overhead lamp and turn the knob, after which she would try to get started, only to be interrupted by an arm reaching past her for the blinds.
   "That's far too much light shinin outside, y'know." Iwao said before reaching for the day's paper. "Out there, in the dark, vile creatures lurk, searching for such illumination."
   "What?" Yuna asked, confused by what he was saying. "What sort of creatures?"
   "The worst of all, our neighbors." Iwao said with a laugh. "Seriously though, they're awfully fussy about that sorta thing."
   "I'm sorry." Yuna said, looking down at the floor as he tore a sheet from the paper.
   "Don't worry about it." He stated as he twisted the paper before sticking it in the brazier for but a moment. "Besides, it made fetching water for the bath easier, at the very least." He conceded as he stepped outside. Yuna followed, wanting to see the city below this late at night. It was, therefore, something of a surprise that it was pitch black, even in the city proper. As Iwao was quick to point out when pressed about it that, as a wartime measure, blackouts were being instituted in the city as an added precaution. It wasn't as though the Ardians would be reaching this far, so the practice was, at least at that point, mostly in place to protect ships in the harbor that may've been silhouetted against the city. Still, it was so strange, seeing a lively city gone dark and all but impossible to see. Yet another thing on the list that she would need to grow accustomed to, by the looks of things.

 1. Ceremonial drinking? — The san-san-ku-do ceremony, or "three-three-nine-times", is a ceremony held in Teido weddings which sees the bride and groom drink three cups of Sake three times. Each cup is larger than the last, with the ritual being said to represent three oaths taken three times.
 2. Relatives by law, Part One — Though not usually related, siblings-in-law would and still do refer to each other much as they would were they related by blood, with terms such as "nēsan" and "niisan" being commonly used by the younger of the two. Even so, like with one's actual siblings, when talking to them directly, it would still be permissible to call them by their actual name.
 3. Relatives by law, Part Two — As with ones siblings-in-law, it is common to refer to ones parents-in-law as though they were your actual parents.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on October 19, 2022, 06:17:56 PM
Reasons
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 2200
February 02, 1944


   Tick. Tock. A clock carried along its seemingly-endless task of keeping the time, overlooking the dimly-lit bedroom, its white enamel face, covered by a glass sheet, reflecting that light which struck it. Iwao was absent-mindedly reading a book about aircraft; his father, Daisaku, had raised him to be at least mildly interested in them, on account of his job down at the Hikami Aircraft Factory anyways. At the time, he was, if the image in the book were anything to go off of, the Zayasu A5A Reisen, formerly the "king of the skies" wherever it flew, now quickly becoming a dated relic of the early war. Now, as his father might attest, that was merely the march of progress, you make something new, the other side makes something to counter it, driving forwards innovation and ultimately enriching humanity. Aye, to his father, the sound of aircraft flying over was as the sound of dreams come true. But that life was not one that he had been called to, rather, here he was, a lowly clerk in the Kyūre Navy Court Martial, doomed to early mornings and late evenings. It wasn't all bad, he told himself. In just three more years, he'll be able to get a job at Hikami himself, he figured.

   The door to the room slowly slid open as Yuna walked in, carrying with her the kimono she had worn at the ceremony earlier that day. She stayed still for but a moment, taking in the room, capturing the moment. Her father had taught her to always enjoy the little things in life, the sort of things he'd missed back in the Ardian War. A quiet moment, undisturbed by that which surrounded them, the pale light of the full moon, the birds singing their songs. Even so, at least in this case, it was also a matter of practicality, as she was still learning where everything was in her new home, something which she would no doubt be dealing with for some time to come. As she glanced around, she saw that the futons had already been placed on the floor, as well as that there was a rack from which she could hang the kimono.

   "Thank you for setting out the futons." Yuna looked over to him as she walked over to the rack. The only response she received was a nod as she hung the kimono upon it. She recalled what her sister had said about him, that he seemed rather reticent, reserved. Then again, he did seem rather engrossed in his book, so maybe, like her with her drawing, he'd often tuned out the rest of the world and focus on that? Who knew for certain. Well, other than himself and anyone who knew him, anyways.

    Yuna heard the book close with a subdued *thud* as Iwao turned to look over to her. "Oh, Yuna-san?"
   "Y-yes?" She answered, realizing, or at least so she thought, what was about to happen. She'd been told what to say at this moment, yes, but she didn't know if she was ready for it.
   "Did you bring an umbrella with you, by any chance?"
   Yuna dropped what she was doing and walked over to him, sitting on the futon opposite from him. "Yes." She answered, gripping her outfit as she did so. She was once again nervous, though she couldn't make sense of why. Mostly. "I... I brought a new o—"

   "You mind if I borrow it?" Iwao asked as he stood up and walked over to grab it. This surprised Yuna, since it wasn't what she had been told he would say. Maybe he misremembered, or was her grandmother that outdated in how she saw these sorts of things? Nonetheless, she watched in silence as he grabbed the umbrella from a pile of her belongings off in the corner before he walked over to the window. "Gotta say, this is quite the nice one your parents bought you. Surprised you can even get one this nice these days." He said as he opened the window, letting the frigid wind in before reaching the umbrella through, handle first, and hooking it around something.

   A few seconds later, he returned, a string of dried persimmons and the umbrella in tow. "Here, you must be hungry." He said as he pulled a pair off of the string, handing one over to Yuna before sitting back down and taking a bite out of his. Yuna still remained silent, confused by this turn of events, as she looked first down at the persimmon and then back up at Iwao. "What, are they too bitter?"
   "N-no. It's just... You didn't eat much during the wedding." She whispered as she glanced down at the dried fruit. "Had me worried you don't actually eat anything." She noted in a semi-serious manner as he took a bite out of it.
   "Oh, I do, I do."—he coughed, nearly choking on a seed that tried to go down wrong—"I even swallowed the seed just now. Don't you worry."

   A couple of minutes passed as they talked and ate, taking the chance to get to know each other just a bit better. Things like what their favorite music or color was, who their favorite author was, that sort of thing. For some reason, Yuna couldn't help but shake the feeling that they had met before, somewhere. Not on the hilltop all those months ago, but somewhere else. Where, though?
   "Come to think of it, have we ever actually met before?" She wondered aloud, glancing off to the side as she spoke.
   Isao was quiet for a second, pondering what she had asked. With a nod and a smile, he asked, "Have we met? You mean you don't remember?"
   "S-sorry, I tend to get a little distracted." Yuna murmured as she played with her hair for a second.
   "I don't blame you. It was a long while ago." Iwao reached out to place his hand on her cheek. "But I remember it, remember you well. How you drew the coast off Hatsukaichi in winter." He said with a smile. "I'm so sorry that we rushed this, but... I'm glad you're finally here."
   The two shared a kiss, albeit briefly, before retiring for the night. A chapter of Yuna's life had come to a close, and with it, a new one had begun.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on December 25, 2022, 09:46:56 AM
Guests
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1300
March 16, 1944


   The sun hung high in the sky, bathing the house and the land in its brilliant light. Nearly a month-and-a-half had passed since the wedding, and things hadn't gone the most smoothly since then. As she cleaned the stove ahead of dinner, Yuna found herself reminded of her first day on rationing duty and the issues that had arisen on that day. February 8th, a cold day, made all the worse by the near-constant bickering between two of her neighbors. Whether it be because one thought the other was eyeballing how much to give out or accusing each other of taking extra for themselves, it was quite the stressful outing, that was certain. She recalled wishing that night that the Hiroioki Tonarigumi didn't assign her to work with them again, at least not for a couple months. Furthermore, she found it difficult to get to know the other neighbors; though it was likely due to her somewhat shy nature, it nonetheless made adjusting ever-more difficult. She hoped that what Natsumi told her—that it would just take time—would prove true, though it certainly felt like it wouldn't at this rate.

   Still, it wasn't all bad; for the last two weeks, she had been assigned to deliver the mail, which had allowed her to at least get used to Kyūre—the Hiroioki and neighboring Uchigami districts in particular—as well as providing her with ample exercise. In a way, she actually enjoyed it, though she could never quite find time to actually draw the area. It was either too late, she was too busy, or she was too tired. Maybe she'd be assigned to work which didn't take as much time out of her day, then she'd be able to do so. Who could say for certain, other than the folks actually deciding the next fortnight's assignments?

   As she continued to clean, she found herself listening to the radio. Between the news, music, and the occasional radio drama, it provided some reminder of home; she fondly remembered how in the dead of night, Isao, Ikuko, her parents—everyone—would gather round to catch the latest chapter of Tanko no Naka. She thought of her parents enjoying the works of such composers as Yamada and Setoguchi as well as more modern songs such as Koi wa umibe de; perhaps, she thought, they too were listening to the same music over YOFK, in a way tying them together even across such a vast distance. Well, not as vast as it was to Shinkyō, or so her father had told her. She always wondered what it was like in the capital, where her father had spent his formative years. It must be like Hatsukaichi, but on a far, far grander scale.

   The door slid open and two people entered, one vaguely familiar, the other not so much. Yuna looked up from the stove to see who exactly had arrived. It was Azumi and... someone else. Far younger. Probably her child. Probably. Well, regardless of what work she had to do, however little yet remained, it was rude of her not to at least say hello.
   "Welcome home, nēsan." She said, removing the mask she had been wearing while cleaning. She didn't want to inhale any soot from the stove, after all, but now that she had all but finished, it was improper of her to speak with that rag on.
   Azumi looked her over for a moment, her chin lifted in contempt for her sister-in-law. "How plain." She said, handing her a bag of rice before walking into the living room.
   Yuna was left perplexed by the statement; on one hand, she hoped that she was talking about the rice, or perhaps that she had spoken with the mask on, but deep down, she knew better. It was clear to her that her sister-in-law didn't like her, though she couldn't really figure out why. They had only spoken once or twice, and not for very long either. Frankly, as far as she knew or cared, for that matter, there was no reason for her to have such disdain for her, yet here she was, her usual self.
   "Plain?" She asked, playing dumb to what Azumi was talking about. "Good rice like this is practically a luxury these days."
   "I was talking about you." Azumi stated in a stern fashion as she turned to look at her with a glare. "And here I honestly thought a a city girl from Hatsukaichi would have some sophistication... Oh, how wrong I was." She said, looking her over. "Tsk tsk... That look simply won't do. Drab, threadbare trousers... Are you wearing rags!?

   "And more importantly, how long are you planning to keep wearing occidental blouses like a schoolgirl!? Don't you know that going around dressed like that is not only a bad influence on our rising generation, but it brings shame on Iwao and our family as a whole?" She ranted. Maybe she was just angry at the world. That would explain a lot.
   "I'm sorry, I don't have anything else and I haven't had the time—"
   "—Then make something, now!" Azumi said, taking a seat. "And for the record, don't think for a second that rice is a gift. It's for me and my child." She said, shutting the door behind her.

   Well, that could've gone worse, Yuna quietly admitted to herself. On a scale of one to ten, where one was exceptionally pleasant and ten was an actual fight breaking out, she'd say it was somewhere around a five or six. Unpleasant, but nothing she couldn't handle. Much as she hated to admit, though, Azumi was right about her clothing. She needed to make some more, seeing as, like she said, it was practically reduced to rags now. Only problem: despite being raised by a family which ran a textile shop, she was about as good at sewing as a fish was at walking. Well, maybe that was an exaggeration, but she was by no means a pro, or really anything more than a novice, really. Still, no time like the present to learn, she figured. She could almost make out her mother-in-law admonishing her for her behavior, though it was, naturally, muffled by the walls.

   As she looked through the cabinet for a kimono to take apart—owing to the war, rationing had required that anything that could be reused should—and resew into something new, she thought about what she was going to do. Not so much about the outfit; she had something in mind for that already. No, she was thinking more about how she would handle her sister-in-law's presence. It was clear now that they were going to struggle to get along, and that she would be around more often than initially thought. She'd just have to enjoy the moments she wasn't around more. Still, she knew she was never quite so good at sewing as her younger sister, so it was frankly quite clear this would be a struggle. She thought, as she pulled out one of them out and placed it on the floor, of how many mistakes she used to make, of her grandmother's reprimands, and finally, of how she was going to achieve her goal.

   Staring down at the kimono, its pale-green hue contrasting with the brown tatami flooring, she came to realize something quite important: despite having a vague idea of what she was going to make, she had no clue as to how to actually make it. Not even a hint of one. Just... Great. She had to do something, but she couldn't ask for help. That would reflect poorly on her and, by extension, her family back home in Hatsukaichi. No. She was on her own this time. No advice, no help, just her. Briefly, she opened the door to the living room by a small amount, little more than an inch or two, attempting to get a look at her sister-in-law's outfit. As she looked, she took note of certain aspects of the outfit, things such as the belt she wore, alongside a few other things. From there, it would be as "simple" as just cutting and sewing. At least, it should've been.

   It wasn't as though she had no experience with tasks like this, far from it, in fact. Her grandmother had made sure of that. Rather, the issue was three-fold. For one, she hadn't actually done any work like this since she was around fourteen years-old, meaning she had been out of practice. Usually it'd be up to Ikuko or her mother to do this work, since she was comparatively awful at it. Secondly, due to the war, regulations had been put into place mandating specific designs, ones which would require less material due to shortages and would allow for greater flexibility in the unlikely event of an air raid. Third and finally, she constantly kept second-guessing herself. Was the cut along the sleeve the wrong angle? Was another along the waist too high? It was far, far more difficult to focus than it should've been for anyone else. All she could do was power through it, so to speak, that and try to remember what she was taught.

   Cut, unfold, cut again. Fold then sew. Sew in a waistband and then it's complete. That was all she could remember. Problem was, she wasn't entirely certain where to make some of the cuts, beyond the first ones, which she had already completed. It'd have to be a process of trial and error. She was just about ready to get started when she heard a door slide open from behind her. Oh great. Now she'd have to deal with her "sister" and her complaining again. She turned around, but no, it wasn't who she thought it was.
   "Oh, hello there." Yuna said in a gentle tone, greeting the young child who had joined her in the room, ultimately distracting her from her work. "You must be Azumi's child, uhm..."
   "I'm Kahori Arihara." The child responded in a friendly, though calm manner.
   "And I'm Yuna Umeki, Kahori. Pleased to meet you."
   A few moments passed as Yuna tried to get back to work, however, before she could proceed, Kahori asked her "Yuna-chan, can I borrow some thread?"

   While she might need it later, Yuna understood why her niece wanted it. There was barely anything for a child as young as her to do, and to be fair, it was a slow day, other than what had happened a few minutes prior. With a nod, she looked over to her sewing box, opening a drawer before plucking a small length of string, red in hue, before handing it over to Kahori.
   "Is this okay?" She asked, to which she received a nod from her guest. With that settled, she could resume her work.

   A few hours passed, during which time Yuna would work to finish her new outfit, something more suitable for someone of her age. She would, of course, also spend time talking to her niece, who contented herself by playing with the string she had been gifted. As she was sewing one of the segments together, she would hear the clock ring, marking the time. It read 3:00, around time to collect the day's rations. She was just about to get up and get them herself when she saw Azumi leaving the house, purse and ration-cards in tow, which meant she had more time. She seemed far more pleasant than before. Perhaps she had gotten whatever had been troubling her off her chest?
UTC 1736

   By the time Azumi had returned, it was clear she was once again in a poor mood. Certainly better than before, less rude anyways. She was even willing to take care of preparing the family's meal for the evening, though Yuna noted that it seemed more that she wasn't willing to let her do it. At least it let her finish her outfit. Just a few more stitches to make and that'd be it, thankfully. Unfortunately, it did look rather amateurish, which, in Yuna's defense, it was. But as they say, practice makes perfect, and she had plenty of time to practice. As she made the final stitches in her dress, she could overhear Azumi and Natsumi discussing what to make. Something about a soup to go alongside their rice.

   Now that she had finished her new clothing, Yuna was, ultimately, left with nothing to do. She couldn't get involved in preparing dinner, if only because her sister-in-law refused to allow it, and she wasn't in much of a reading mood either. She did, however, notice that Kahori had all but fallen asleep, thus being done with the thread she had borrowed. She also noticed that she had some leftover material, not needing the pockets... She could work with that. With a gentle nudge, she would ask if she could have the thread back, at which point, she would get to work on a gift for her niece.
UTC 1906

   The sun had now just set beyond the horizon, and with it, both Daisaku and Iwao had returned home; the former, from his job at the Hikami Arsenal, the latter from his work down in the Navy Court Martial. When they entered, food was already prepared, sitting on the table waiting for them. They were joined by Kahori, who had gotten up to greet them, something which had surprised the elder of the two.
   "I see Azumi and Kahori are home." Daisaku said with a smile, patting his granddaughter's head before putting his hat and scarf up on the coat rack before taking a seat. "Just the two of you, though?"
   "Welcome home, O-tōsan." Azumi replied.
   Daisaku grabbed his bowl from the center of the table before placing it in front of himself. As he did so, he said "Well, in any case, please, feel free to make yourselves welcome as long as you'd like.", all-the-while Kahori went around the table, showing off the bag Yuna had made for her.

   "Thank you." Yuna said, looking over to Azumi. "Because of you, I was able to fix my kimono."
   "Don't worry about it." Azumi replied before saying "I'm sorry for being so harsh earlier, it's just... With my mother having a leg injury and me struggling to make ends meet as of late, it's been rather stressful." as she finished serving dinner. "With you being brought to a place you don't know, I've... had to worry about you as well. Seeing you in that outfit earlier just set me off, I suppose because I thought you didn't care. Perhaps I could stay a while, help out."
   "Sis, you don't need to apollogi—"
   "Y'know, Yuna-san, why don't you go home for a little while? Back to Hatsukaichi, I mean."
Once again, Azumi was full of surprises. This time, however, Yuna couldn't quite figure out why she said that. It wasn't as before, when she was being direct about how she felt; maybe she was actually, for once, being nice to her for a change.
   "That's... not actually all that bad of an idea." Daisaku admitted. "You ought to visit your parents once in a while, at least while you're able."
   "Oh! Can I?" Yuna asked, albeit rhetorically given that her father-in-law had already said as much.
   "Sorry we hadn't thought of it sooner, Yuna, but I agree, a visit for two or three days would do you good." Natsumi pointed out.
   "Give our best to the Kimuras." Iwao chimed in. It seemed like everyone, even Yuna, had agreed that it would be a good idea. Even so, Azumi was left exasperated by the rest of the family's reactions to her suggestion. She had hoped it would be a permanent stay there, but... this would have to do.
   "Thank you so much, Azumi-san!" Yuna said with a smile, positively beaming at the prospect of visiting her family. Of getting away from her, too.
   "Erm... O-of course. I'm... glad for you." Azumi said, nearly choking on her own words. Just a few days...
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on December 27, 2022, 09:13:47 AM
The Castle of Hatsukaichi
Omi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 2016
March 28, 1944


   "Yuna." A voice called out through the void. "Yuna, wake up!" It called again, startling Yuna awake. It had been a long train ride, and she had, as a result, been left exhausted. Still, with drowsy eyes, she glanced around the room, thinking for a moment she was still in Kyūre, still with her new family. Dark wood, worn tatami mats, sliding doors with glass, and of course, some familiar faces. No, she was not in Kyūre.
   "I'm awake, I'm awake." Yuna said with a yawn.
   "Come on, now, I get that you're tired, but it's almost Eight-O'Clock. Food's ready." Machiko said, nudging her a moment as she looked over at the table. As she did so, Ikuko took a seat next to her, but not before placing a bundle of cloth on the floor.
   "Welcome home, Yuna." She said with a hug.
   "Sheesh, that's a lot of Senninbari[1]... Haven't seen so many since... Well, since Saito." Haruto said, marveling at the pile.
   "Ah, those. Ikuko, make sure you add a few stitches before you head off to sleep, will you?" Machiko requested.
   Ikuko looked over at the pile; she knew she shouldn't just put them on the floor, but with work keeping her out for so long, she was, simply put, exhausted. "Okay, okay... There's a lot of 'em."
   "Hey, on the bright side, you were born in the year of the tiger. That means you'll be extra popular." Haruto said with a chuckle and a smile before grabbing his bowl.

   It was hard for Yuna to believe how little things had changed. Sure, it had only been almost two months, but she had expected things to be different now. It was comforting, knowing that she could have somewhere to go if things got bad, but also that everyone was doing well. In a way, it felt as though she had awoken from a dream where she had moved to another town. But her she was, she thought as she looked up at a sign she had written many years ago, in the "Castle of Hatsukaichi". Even so, something—no, Someone felt missing. It'd been ages since the last time any of them had seen her elder brother, and the last time any of them had heard from him, he was getting deployed out near Heyra. That was back in December, though. And before then, the last time they had seen each other was further back, in June or so. She, like everyone else in her family, was worried about him; how could she not be?

   A few minutes passed, yet nobody seemed to acknowledge his absence. Perhaps it was simply because everyone was as hungry as they were, as evidenced by the number of empty clam shells sitting in a number of cups on the table. Clams... A rare luxury these days, but one afforded to Yuna's family, owing to her father's status and his yearly stipend. Even with it, though, they were rare since the war began. Simply too expensive on most occasions, Haruto had said, given that he wanted to support the troops in every way he could. If it meant skipping out on some luxuries, then so be it.
   "Come to think of it, Yuna..." Haruto spoke up, finally breaking the silence in the room. "...Did you write to Isao, sent any postcards?" he asked, finally acknowledging their missing family-member.
   "Yeah, I wrote." Yuna answered, swallowing a morsel of rice. "I haven't heard back from him, though." She said with a sigh, looking down at the table. She could hear her sister sigh; she probably had the same luck. "Let me guess, you too?"
   "Nothing." Ikuko perked up, adding "He's probably stationed on some remote island out in the Tōkai. They are, or so I've heard from some of the others, probably too busy to be writing letters."
   "More likely that Yuna just wrote the wrong address." Haruto joked, spurring a chuckle from everyone else. "Really, though, he's probably fine. If he wasn't, we would've heard something by now. Just... pray, I guess."
UTC 2156
   As the hour drew late, Yuna and Ikuko found themselves talking as they got ready for bed. Mostly about life in Hatsukaichi and Kyūre, but also about some of the people they met in the last two months. Since Yuna had married, Ikuko had signed up to work in the Women's Volunteer Corps, which consisted primarily of manufacturing for someone as new as her. It was hard work, with her shifts occasionally lasting into the early hours of the morning, but it was also fulfilling, not to mention the benefits were quite good. It just also meant that the job took a toll on her, having to work from sunrise until well-past sunset most days.
   "So, Ikuko, how's the volunteer corps treating you?" Yuna asked, rhetorically of course. She hadn't personally joined it, seeing as she had been in school until fairly recently, and in the meantime between graduating and her wedding, had mostly helped around the house and did some work for her extended family.
   "It's not too bad. The hours were difficult at first, but I'm getting used to it." Ikuko nodded as she took a seat on her futon. "I bet I smelled a bit of motor oil when I got home, though."
   "That's gotta be rough. Is it dangerous?"
   "A little. One of my coworkers nearly lost a finger once and is currently stuck at home recovering now." Ikuko sighed, looking over at her sister. "Still, it's not as cold as farming seaweed in Furue, so it's not all bad."

   For a moment, Ikuko paused, mustering up the courage to say anything else. There was more keeping her there than just the benefits, though she didn't want her parents knowing about it. Not yet, anyways. Finally, blushing in embarrassment, she admitted "Sometimes, a nice lieutenant sneaks me some ration coupons for lunch."
   "Sounds like someone has a crush." Yuna teased, much to her younger sibling's protestation. "Don't worry, I won't tell anyone." She smiled as she looked out the window for a moment.
   "Thanks, Yuna."
   "Not a problem. Just be careful not to be telling anyone else about that 'army secret'." Yuna said with a brief, subdued laugh as she started stitching the Senninbari Ikuko had brought home. She figured it'd be nice to do it for her, and besides, it gave her a chance to practice after the fiasco earlier that month. In exchange, she had Ikuko do her hair for her, that way she could focus.
   "So, Yuna, how's life been? Is Kyūre a nice place?" Ikuko leaned in for a moment, inspecting the stitching. Just eighteen stitches, no more, not this year anyways.
   Yuna was silent for a second, thinking about how to put her experience tactfully. "I'm still just trying to sort things out. It's a little difficult, but what more can be said?" She answered.
   "Difficult like when you and I swapped Senninbari that one time?"
   "We did?"
   "Yeah, when that classmate of yours signed on with the navy last year... What was his name... Haruki Ikuta, I think?"
   "Oh, him." Yuna said with a bit of surprise. She'd almost forgotten about him; they hadn't gotten along so well when they were younger, but... They had fostered something of a friendship towards the end, so to speak. "That hothead needed those stitches sewn by someone from the Year of the Ox to calm him down."
   "What was that about secrets?"
   "You know what I meant." Yuna sighed. "In any case, we ought to be getting to sleep." She said, turning out the light.
   "By the way, Yuna... How do I put this..." Ikuko said as she laid down. "You... uhh... Have a bald spot of some sort."
   "What!? Where?" Yuna asked, but received no answer. It was probably a prank... Hopefully. Regardless, if it wasn't, she could find out in the morning.

 1. Senninbari — Senninbari, or "thousand-stitch belts," are long strips of white cloth sewn with 1,000 stitches or knots of red thread. Considered a good luck charge, women sent them to soldiers deployed to war. Each of the thousand stitches was supposed to be sewn by a different woman, however, as tigers were considered ferocious fighters, women born in the Year of the Tiger (as according to the Zodiac) could add a number of stitches equal to their age.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on December 31, 2022, 08:10:03 AM
Sayonara, Hatsukaichi
Omi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 0630
March 29, 1944


   As the old clock ticked, Ikuko was the first to leave. Another day at work in the factory with the WVC; she took pride in the work she did, for without women like her, the boys fighting on the Peninsula wouldn't have the ammo they needed. That left Yuna and her parents alone in the house, though even so, that too would not last. Haruto was, after all, getting ready to go into work as well, overseeing a factory in the city's industrial district on behalf of the army. Machiko was, at the same time, helping her husband get ready for work, which included packing his lunch—leftovers from the night before—before handing it to him. Yuna, for her part, had spent the last hour packing, seeing as she'd be leaving back for Kyūre that evening. As he finished tying his boots, he'd reach into his pocket and pull out a 50-mon banknote; for an ordinary person, it'd be unthinkable in times such as these, but Yuna's family was well off. Haruto had been wise to save his pension up for a rainy day, and he had received a stipend from the army up until 1940 owing to his medal from the last war. Between that, his speaking tours in the region post-war, and him insisting that they live beneath their means for as long as Yuna could remember, they were comfortably well-off, enough that he could afford such an expense.
   "Here." He said with a smile. "A gift. Spend it how you want."
   "What? I-I can't!" Yuna said, surprised by the gesture.
   "Go on and take it, Yuna." Her mother reassured her. After a moment's hesitation, she took the bill and put it securely in her pocket.
   "Now listen, Yuna. Emergency measures are gonna be put into place next month." Haruto told her as Machiko handed him his bag. "Short trips will be restricted, so... Take care of yourself." He said with a nod as he adjusted his cap before leaving the house. Yuna wanted to say she would, yet she couldn't find the words. Just knowing that, for the foreseeable future, this would be the last time she saw him... It was surprising. She hadn't so much as heard anything about it until now, too. It had to have been a recent announcement.
   "...You too." She finally said as he walked through the door. At that, Haruto turned his head, and with a smile, he nodded before continuing along his way.
   After a moment, once Haruto had left the yard, Machiko turned around and said "Well, in any case, I'd best be off. Got some duties with the Woman's Association to fulfill."
   "You're heading out too, ma?"
   "Mhm. Once you've got your things packed, just set them in the corner over there." Machiko said, pointing to a spot near the entryway. With that, she too was off to work, and the house was silent. Yuna would spend a few minutes packing; she travelled light, since it being, by comparison, a short trip to and from Kyūre. At least it made her life somewhat easier. As she finished, she took one final look around the house where, at least for the last four, maybe five years, she had been raised. The old calligraphy she had done in art class, some of the drawings she'd made to entertain herself and Ikuko, her father's war medals upon the shelf. A few photos of their family, going back to the late-1890s. And tossed to the side, she spotted the local circular, detailing the new policy on travel that her father had mentioned.
   "The rails are for our soldiers. Our great nation is fighting a war it must win. With the threat of air raids looming, let's make wiser decisions for the country." it read at first, displaying a drawing of East Ardia with Daito marked out. The railways have their hands full carrying these passengers! Let's refrain from all non-emergency travel." it continued; on the right side of the pamphlet, a drawing of a soldier's boot on a rail, tied by rope to various passengers, which read "Who is keeping our soldiers' feet tied?

   So it was true then. Not just something that her father had heard from a co-worker, but a genuine shift in government policy. If pamphlet weren't convincing enough on its own, then the words "Yamato Fukkatsu Dōmei, Prefectural Branch Hatsukaichi Railway Association" marked alongside the seal of the party, as well as the seal of the Omi Tonarigumi, was. And if that was the case, then there was now a genuine worry that the region would be in the crosshairs. What nonsense, Yuna thought, as she moved her suitcase over to the corner. Sure, there'd been reports on the radio of bombings out in the Satsunan Islands and in Saito, but in the Mutsu? Ridiculous. Utterly ridiculous. But if that's what the government wanted to believe, then who was she to question it? With all of that in mind, she'd finally leave, deciding to get in some last-minute shopping before she returned to Kyūre.
Akiōta-Honmachi, Hatsukaichi, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1121


   Several hours passed as Yuna wandered the streets of the home she once knew. How many times, she thought, had she walked down a given street, seen the gentle waves on the Watari, heard the comings-and-goings of trolleys and pedestrians alike, smelled the cooking of local restaurants, and felt the gentle breeze of March against her face? How many trinkets had she seen in the windows of the stores? Heard the music of street performers? While the world went on, in spite of the war, there was a time when it seemed like there was life in the city, a prosperous time, a better time. Where children once played, now they sung patriotic songs. Where musicians practiced their trade, it seemed like another officer of the Kenpeitai stood. So many shops, once fixtures of the town, were now gone, boarded up and abandoned. The war had not come here, not in a real sense anyways, yet it had a stranglehold on everyone and everything here. Even Kyūre, a military town, was more lively than this.

   Of course, Yuna wasn't there just for window-shopping. She had been gifted money by her father, and she intended to use it. It was a single bill, but with that tiny thing, she could buy many things. A doll for her niece, a new pen for her father-in-law, books for her husband and mother-in-law, something for her sister-in-law... She didn't really know what she liked, so she'd wait until she got back to buy something for her. And of course, for herself, a new sketchbook and a pencil, to keep her occupied like in the old days. Prices had certainly gone up now, owing to the war, but even so, she'd still be rather comfortable with a little more than half of what she came with. With her decision made, she would enter a few stores over the next few hours, and with that done, she'd pull out her new notebook and start drawing.

   It wasn't much, just a few sketches to remember the town by. Landmarks, old and new. For starters, Hatsukaichi Castle, with its stark white plaster and wooden beams contrasting with the sky above and the city below. It was surrounded by much vegetation; though its original occupants had long-since abandoned it, it had become acquired by a local group which sought to preserve it for generations to come. As a result, it had, since around the mid-1890s, although it had at the time fallen into disrepair, been repaired and turned into a park, that and an annex to the prefectural museum. That one only took a few minutes; she had gotten used to drawing it as a child, so she didn't really see a need to put so much effort into it. She soon moved on to the Agata bridge, one of several which spanned the river. She remembered, albeit vaguely, drawing the island of Enojima a few years back. For some reason, it had stuck with her since then, yet for what reason, she genuinely couldn't say. As a result, she would spend a little while drawing that as well, from her vantage point all the way out to the sea.

   As morning passed to afternoon, Yuna figured she should head home soon. But before then, she had one last location that she wished to document, a place which, though it didn't stand out on its own, when combined with the surrounding area, with the river and the foot-traffic, was what she associated with Hatsukaichi the most. It was a silly one, admittedly, since it didn't get much use outside of a few events every year, but it was what it was. The Hatsukaichi Prefectural Industrial Promotion Hall had been built nearly thirty years prior, at the height of the last war, with the assistance of a Vaguzian architect whose name, unfortunately, Yuna could not remember. It had worn many names over the years, but this one seemed to have stuck, and in all likelihood, it would keep that name until it was, though she somewhat hoped it wouldn't happen, demolished. She would, over the course of nearly an hour, try to capture as many details as she could, from its domes and windows in the Art Nouveau style, to the trees that lined the passage between it and the river; even the boats moored near it would be featured within it. As she finished it, she quietly said farewell to her home. Farewell to Hatsukaichi.

   Walking back home, down the winding streets of Akiōta-Honmachi, she realized she didn't have much time. A nearby clocktower read 4:39 PM, and she needed to be at the station by 6. Not great, but if she picked up the pace, she could make it. Unfortunately for her, however, as she walked past a shop, she saw something which caught her eye. With its black shell and silver-like pressed steel frame, not to mention its value, it was a miracle that nobody had bought it. It was, as it happened, a camera. More specifically, a Rakuyama Phoenix; a licensed production of a Derusmian model from before the war, owing to the ongoing Battle of the Kyne, imports of some of the materials required to make them were harder to come by and were usually prioritized for the military. As a result, that this one hadn't been sold yet was surprising to her. And at its price, going for 29 mon, she could just about afford it and a roll of film. It was the opportunity of a lifetime, sorta anyways, but if she bought it, she'd risk being late. She considered it for a moment, but ultimately decided she could walk a bit faster. Perhaps it could come in handy as a gift for the family as a whole, on top of what few things she had already gotten them.

   Eventually, she would make it home with some effort and would, just barely in the nick of time, board her train. She watched as city passed behind her, and with it, with some sense of finality, her old life. She almost shed a tear, but she needed to be strong now. For her sake. Besides, she'd see them all again, once the war was over. Still, she couldn't help but feel sad now, wishing to go back to the old days, before she was sent away.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on January 07, 2023, 06:11:27 AM
Belonging
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1749
April 03, 1944


   As March faded and April rolled in, Yuna once more found herself in Kyūre. Back home where she belonged, certainly, though now, it felt different. She felt different. More distant; mournful of a life she had to leave behind. Though her in-laws had hoped it would help her adjust, visiting her family in Hatsukaichi had only brought with it more heartache, and try as she might to hide it, she was feeling homesick. She tried to throw herself into work around the house and in the neighborhood, even help out with the family's plot of land on the terrace, but the relief that came with it was merely fleeting. She wished so dearly to return home, to her real home, but... Well, her father put it best. "Emergency measures are gonna be put into place next month." Haruto's words echoed in her mind as she thought of the pamphlet she had seen in her childhood home. Even with her wish to return, now, it was an impossibility. The railroads were being prioritized for soldiers, public servants, factory workers, and students. That and logistics, none of which she fit into. She could try walking, or perhaps hitchhiking her way there, but... She had a responsibility to her new family, mandated by honor and by the divine. That's what she told herself anyways, though it didn't help.

   She took a moment from her cleaning to reflect on the last few days, though it was disturbed quite soon by her niece's footsteps. She was probably playing a game, no doubt with the doll that she had bought for her. It was nice to see that at least someone had enjoyed their gift and had been overjoyed to see her again. Perhaps her hopes were right, Azumi was just the outlier in the family. She hadn't taken her return all too well by comparison, though it was certainly nothing like on the 16th. She'd heard things, nothing major, just that there were issues at home for her, and as a result, she was staying in Hiroioki for the time being. Some kind of domestic dispute with her in-laws. Whatever the case may have been, she wouldn't pry; if she wanted to open up about it, that'd be up to Azumi. She thought, for a moment, that maybe they were in the same boat, to an extent anyways.
   "Ma, can I borrow a brush and some ink!" Kahori said as she ran over to her mother. Maybe she'd met some of the neighboring kids, and they wanted to play with it.
   "I'm not giving you that, Kahori." Azumi plainly stated in the other room.
   "C'mon, pleeease."
   With a sigh, Azumi asked "Yuna, did you put some sort of idea in Kahori's head?" as her daughter tugged at her in a desperate attempt to get her to relent. As this was going on, Yuna entered the room, taking her hood off before wrapping it around her neck. For a moment, she remained silent, first glancing at Azumi, Kahori, and Natsumi, and then down at the table, at the local circular.
   "Mind if I send the circular around, now?" She said in a flat, almost dejected manner, pointing to the table.
   "Of course..." Natsumi responded as Yuna picked up the notice board before turning around.
   "I'll be back soon."

   As Yuna exited first the room and then the house, she could overhear Natsumi and Azumi talking about her, about how she had been for the last few days. It didn't matter much to her; they wouldn't understand even if they tried. Sure, homesickness was part of it, but there was more to it. She hadn't heard anything from her brother for nearly five months now. She had to assume the worst, that he'd died somewhere out over the Kyne. She wanted to hold out hope, believe they would see each other again, but deep down, she knew that having such a hope was foolish. Either she'd hear something from him, or she'd hear something about his death. It was only a matter of time as to which it would be.
   "She's been like that ever since she got home..." She overheard Natsumi say about her as she left.
   "Oh, it's nothing. She's just a child, it'll pass." Azumi said, dismissively.
   "At least try to be nice to her... She's going through a lot, y'know."
   "And you think I'm not?" She heard Azumi point out, albeit faintly as she made her way down the road.

   For a moment, she saw someone on a bike go past her, no doubt on their way to deliver the mail for the day. She would spend about thirty minutes going house-to-house, making sure everyone had seen the recent announcements, including, much like what she had seen in Hatsukaichi, information on travel restrictions going forwards. She briefly stopped outside of her house, where she could hear Kahori still begging for the inkbrush, which continued, of course, to annoy her mother. She would briefly grab a bag from their yard before going out to collect herbs for dinner, which inevitably led her to the terrace. From there, she could see the sun hanging above the horizon as ships went in and out of the port. It was quite far away, and as a result, it seemed very small.
UTC 1823

   As the sun was beginning to set, Yuna found herself picking herbs from the garden, trying to keep her mind from drifting to the fate of her elder sibling. He'd always been getting in trouble as a kid, fighting in school and getting into mischief. She was worried that he had finally gotten in over his head, that he had made one too many mistakes and had paid the ultimate price for it. She hoped not. Maybe her father's joke that she had written the wrong address was true? Or perhaps they were still out to sea, and as a result, her letters hadn't arrived yet? Could a carrier even remain out to sea for that long? She sat down on the ledge as she picked a seed-head of a dandelion before, with a gentle blow, scattering it on the wind. She watched as they were carried aloft on the wind, dancing gently in the evening sun before the water, passing down the terraces before finding their place. Some landed on the soil, where one day soon, they would sprout forth roots and the cycle would continue. Others, upon the stones, never to grow. And some, upon her husband's jacket as he walked past.
   "Ah, I was wondering where you'd gone off to." He said, looking up to her with a smile as he started to make his way up the stairs.
   "Welcome home." Yuna replied. "You're off early."
   "Yep, on time for once." He nodded as he took a seat next to her, placing his bag beside him. Despite being a mere clerk, he had been given more responsibilities as of late owing to an influx of ships, mostly returning from Yakushima, Toshikawa, and Tsukishima, which meant his already long hours had become but a memory, and it was now not uncommon for him to be getting home close to eight. But, thanks in no small part to a few favors, he'd managed to saddle someone else with the workload going forwards, so not all was bad. "You out picking herbs?"
   "Mm-hmm. Thought I'd add some to dinner tonight."

   It was quiet here, far away from the city. In a way, it reminded Yuna of Furue, where her grandparents, her aunts and uncles, her cousins all resided. It wasn't home, yet maybe that was fine? No, no it couldn't be. If it were, then why would she feel so out of place here? Why would she long so dearly to return to Hatsukaichi? Why would her sister-in-law wish to see her go? She couldn't be fine with it, not like that. Even if none of that was the case, so much was different here. There were more soldiers here, seemingly posted on every street-corner. In Hatsukaichi, before she left in February, that was unheard of. She couldn't draw the sea here, lest she be arrested for espionage, while in Hatsukaichi, many an artist would spend their days doing just that.
   "All the dandelions here are white..." She muttered to herself as she looked around.
   "And they aren't in Omi?" Iwao asked, glancing around before spotting something. "Oh, there's a yellow one." He said, reaching out to grab it before he felt Yuna try to stop him.
   "It might've come from far away."
   Iwao turned to look at her for a moment. Yuna was looking away, somewhat embarrassed that she had said it. It appeared, at long last, she had admitted what was wrong with her. "Why are you so gloomy as of late? You're homesick, aren't you?" He said, placing his hand on the back of her head.
   "Am not." She said, pushing him away.

   For a moment, both Yuna and Iwao were quiet; the only noises to be heard were the occasional horn a ship entering or leaving the port, that and the buzzing of bees in the gentle spring breeze. It was a cool breeze, light and soft as it came in from the sea. The silence was interrupted as Iwao, whose eyes had been scanning the horizon, perked up before pointing.
   "Look, over there!" He said eagerly, pointing to a pair of large vessels in Kyūre's natural harbor. Unlike the others, their tops were flat, and upon them sat a large number of aircraft, their wingtips folded upwards. "They're aircraft carriers," he continued as Yuna looked up. "the Hiryū and the Jun'yō."
   "They're... big." Yuna said, mindlessly.
   "And over there—" Iwao pointed off to the side, just a little ways. "—are some smaller ships, cruisers and destroyers. Also some submarines from Achkaerin. And that ordinary ship, docked down there..." he looked to the left. "...is their tender."
   Yuna was still silent, for the most part. It wasn't that she didn't care; in fact, she was fixated on one of the carriers, Jun'yō. It was, after all, the sister-ship of Agano, and seeing it reminded her of her brother. Of him and their uncle, really. Trying to get her attention, Iwao spoke up once more.
   "Huh, would you look at that." He said, still wearing his smile. "Some white-eyes are flutterin' about."
   "Oh?" Yuna said, still watching the ship.
   "Over there." Iwao tried turning her head to look at it, only to find her try to move his hand away again.
   "I can see for myself." She stated plainly as he tried to get her to look. Yet she did not let go of his wrist, for as she looked out on the coast, she saw something pass before her unlike anything she had ever seen before. It was as though a mountain of steel, seemingly towering into the heavens above, had been put out upon the water and made to swim. It was graceful as it split the waves and defied the wind. Even the mighty Akitsukuni and Tōkai, large vessels themselves, would be dwarfed by it. "Iwao, what is that over there..?" She asked. "Is... is that a ship?"
   With a nod, Iwao said "The Fusō." as he looked. "Take a good look, Yuna. It's the greatest battleship in the world, built in Ardia's greatest naval yard."
   "And there are people on it?" Yuna asked, innocently, as she tried to get a better look at the vessel while it steamed into port.
   "Yep. A crew of about twenty-eight hundred."
   "Two-thousand eight-hundred?"
   "Exactly." Iwao said, placing his arm around her shoulder. "Tell her "welcome home", Yuna."
   "Wow. And someone—" she stood up "—has to cook for all those people every day?" She said, raising her hand to shield it from the sun as she stepped forwards.
   "Yuna." Iwao said, concerned as he saw her step absent-mindedly towards the ledge.
   "All those people to cook for... and do their lau—" She slipped as Iwao tried to grab her, only for the two of them to fall. With a thud, they hit the ground on the terrace below them.

   With a grunt, Yuna tried to sit up before she looked over to her husband. He just laid there, laughing for a moment as he picked himself up off the ground, his hand on his left eyebrow. It had hurt, and he was certain he probably had a concussion, but he wasn't too worried about himself. It was only a short fall after all, and more than that, it was one he had made many times before as a child.
   "I-I'm sorry. Did you hurt yourself?" Yuna looked over to Iwao, who was quickly brushing his jacket off.
   "No, I think I'll be okay." Iwao replied as he tried to brush some of the dirt off of Yuna's head. "Y'know, when I said take a good look, I didn't mean that good." he joked as Yuna, wishing to handle it herself, pushed his hand away.
   "I've got it. Please, focus on yourself." Yuna said; she was, in truth, fine with the help, she just didn't want him to see her bald spot. The less he had to worry about, the better.
   "Y'know, all this stress, this pressure you've been under, it's gonna make that bald spot of yours worse." Iwao said as he grabbed his bag. "If you—"
   "Oh, you noticed?"
   "Yeah. Not that I needed to see it, Kahori's been wanting to paint it all day." Iwao mentioned. "But as I was tryin' to say, if you need to talk, I'm always happy to do so. Got it?"
   "Mm-hmm. I do." Yuna replied as they finally began to walk home. That made at least one more person who she could certainly talk to, and finally someone she knew would understand. Were he not working so late, Daisaku would make it three, but that was probably asking too much this time of year. Even so, it was a start, and that was all she needed.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on January 09, 2023, 04:34:15 AM
Lectures for Survival
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
UTC 1302
May 6, 1944


   Another month passed, bringing with it a dry spell in Kyūre. Even now, the mighty battleship Fusō dominated her skyline; per her father-in-law, she had finally "tasted blood", though, by the looks of the scars on her hull, it had come with a great cost. The newspapers and radio had gone on for weeks about her "fateful duel" with the Heyran battleship Monarch deep in the Rokkenjiman Sea, though it had largely skimmed over the reports of any damage done to her. No doubt the damage done was superficial, of course, and a result of a fresh crew rather than any flaws in the design. Besides, it had shown the Empire to have the better vessels and weapons, and yet, in spite of this, the Battle of the Kyne had taken a turn for the worse. While victory had been achieved for the crew of the Fusō, every day more and more reports came in of merchant vessels being sunk off the coast, for the high seas were no longer safe. And then, there were the rumors.

   It wasn't something Yuna liked to engage in, gossiping about the war, but in a military town such as this, it was hard to ignore. Every day, while standing in line for rations, someone was talking about it. With the influx of troops to Kyūre, not to mention the arrival of more and more naval ships, many had begun to guess that there was a worry the war was about to take a far sharper turn for the worse, especially after there had been sightings of Ardian ships off Yakushima, in the Satsunan Islands. If those islands were to fall, then the blockade of Daitō would become total. No routes in or out, save for by submarine. Furthermore, as the circular said last April, there were now worries that Daitō's heartland would be under threat. It was for that reason that, on this day in May, Yuna was making her way into town, in order to attend a tonarigumi-mandated lecture on firefighting and various types of bombs. Merely a precaution, of course.

   She wasn't being joined by anyone today; her sister-in-law and niece had returned home not long after Fusō sailed into port. She had seemed quite bothered by its arrival, so she guessed that, perhaps, her husband had been drafted by the navy. She could only hope that he was doing alright, though with the war being what it was, she felt the same nagging feeling that she had for her brother, that he was not. Truthfully, as she watched the ships in port, Yuna couldn't help but miss her. While yes, she was often abrasive on her bad days, when she wasn't in a bad mood she could actually be quite pleasant to be around. She didn't blame her for leaving though; she had a second child to care about, not to mention a store to help out at.

   As she drew close to the "lecture hall"—really just the local school—Yuna heard the sound of trumpets coming from the sea. Looking up, she saw, through the trees and buildings, a segment of the fleet depart, Fusō taking the rear. No doubt they were heading off for Yakushima, to await whatever was to come. It was strange, trying to imagine the war coming here. She'd heard stories from her father, tales of the Battle for Saito, back in the last war. Yet when she tried to imagine it for herself, she just couldn't. It was such an alien idea to her that the thought just completely passed through her. Or perhaps her mind simply refused to acknowledge that. As a result, she couldn't help but feel that this lecture she was attending was pointless, and yet, not attending would reflect poorly on her family.
UTC 1441

   The room was crowded and filled with noise as everyone waited for their instructor to arrive. Of course, many people were talking about the war, more specifically the recent sightings of ships off Yakushima. Some were scared of their presence, but others were, admittedly, skeptical of such claims. Yuna, for her part, wasn't too sure what to think as she looked down at the desk, at her notebook and a stack of papers which they would be going through. It was almost as though she were back in elementary school, though of course, the subject matter was far, far more dreadful than anything she had been taught. The local tonarigumi had held lectures like this for years now, and Yuna had, of course, attended a few. Mostly things like food preparation, repairs around the neighborhood, and that sort of thing. There was one month, back in 1942, that she and a few of her class-mates had been taught first aid, though now, everything was becoming far, far more serious. The top sheet was labeled "Basics of Aerial Bombardment"; had she gone to the wrong class?

   The door slid open, and in walked a man, his uniform bearing the insignia of a captain in the Imperial Daitōjin Army. His face appeared weathered by years of hard work, and there was a striking scar which ran along his left cheek. He stepped up to a podium and, without missing a beat, spoke up.
   "Good afternoon." He said, looking around the room. While most assembled were civilians, a few soldiers were also present, mostly new recruits from local garrisons. "My name is Daigo Imahori, and today, we will be discussing actions to be taken in the event of an air raid. I realize, of course, that many of you might think this class is unnecessary, so if you will allow me the time, I can explain." He continued, walking over to a map of East Ardia on the wall. "Up until a month or two ago, I was deployed—" he pointed to a spot on the map. "—here, in the north of Toshikawa. Part of a logistics detachment, as it happens. We were primarily stationed out in Maru, and as a result, we often helped out when the city was bombed..." He seemed to go on and on for ages. Just more and more about his time there, though he was certain to include the actual lesson as well. Still, as Yuna listened and took notes, she couldn't help but find the lecture incredibly boring.
UTC 1856
   Four hours passed, but eventually, the lecture itself had concluded. For the last few minutes, Captain Imahori had been going around the room drilling his "pupils" on what they had learned, with the most recent round of questions being on various types of bombs and how to handle them. He was quick to correct anyone who answered incorrectly, just as he was quick to praise those who had been listening closely. Eventually, it came time for Yuna to answer a question, as evidenced by him stopping in front of her desk.
   "Umeki-san." The Captain said, causing Yuna to look up from her notes. "A small crater, what can that be a sign of?" He asked her. Small craters... Could be from a small explosion, so a small bomb?
   "A... small bomb?" Yuna asked, apprehensively. She knew it was right, though she wasn't certain it was the answer he was looking for.
   "Well, yes, but in the context of civil defense, you should always assume a delay-action bomb." Daigo responded with a sigh. "Does anyone here know why delay-action bombs are particularly dangerous?" He then asked, turning to the rest of the room.
   "Because they can hamper relief efforts, cause injury to anyone trying to remove them." One of the soldiers answered.
   "Looks like someone was paying attention. Private..."
   "Fukura, sir. Saboru Fukura."
   "Well, Private Fukura, I guess you're gonna be my star pupil." The captain said with a laugh. "In any case, I think that's all I have for you today. But remember, the lessons you learn here are ultimately only secondary to actual experience. Use them well, and, though I pray you never have to go through such horrors, you will survive."

   With that, the Captain walked away from the podium and left the building, and suddenly, the gossip resumed. For Yuna's part, though she absolutely loathed the class, she would nonetheless take the papers she had been given home for further study. However, at the moment, all she wanted to do was get home.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on May 07, 2023, 07:20:11 PM
The First Raid
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
June 14, 1944
8:33 PM


   It was an ordinary night on the 14th of June; the radio was playing the usual assortment of tunes as the Umekis, save for Iwao, who was still at work, as well as Azumi and Kahori, who had returned home close to a month prior. The remaining three—Yuna, Natsumi and Daisaku—found themselves eating dinner and discussing the day's events, as well as a few other things. The war, mostly. After all, there was a battle raging in the Satsunan islands, and with it came constant updates about the battle over YHK. While obviously, they were trying to make it seem as though the fight was going strong and that it was only a matter of time before the valiant sons of the empire drove the Ardians back in to the sea, just about anyone with at least half a brain could tell there was more to the story than they were letting on. It had to be quite the fight, based on what some of the wounded had said whenever they returned. Truly horrendous, brutal fighting with no real option for retreat or surrender, not that such a thought crossed the minds of most people. Everyone knew the Ardians were monsters, that they wouldn't take prisoners and were more than willing to kill the innocent, unlike the Daitōjin or their allies.

   On a lighter note, however, Yuna had received word from her husband that the Agano was operating near Yakushima, having returned from Kalasin after a lengthy deployment. She'd even received a letter from her uncle, first congratulating her on her wedding before explaining why they hadn't been able to speak for a while. As it turned out, the typical means of sending mail, that being by ship, had been a bit more intermittent owing to Ardian submarines attacking their vessels, while other methods, such as by wire, were being reserved for purely military use rather than anything personal. It was a relief, then, that last she had heard, back on the sixth if her memory served, her brother, Isao, was still alive and largely unhurt save for a broken rib following a rough landing back in February. Of course though, a week at the heart of some of the harshest fighting Daitō had seen since the Continental War was more than enough to possibly change that, so she instead tried to think of other things. And so, the three ate and spoke, however, just as Daisaku finished his bowl of rice, the music cut out, instead being replaced by... nothing. Nothing but static, anyways. Strange.
   "Did it come unplugged?" Natsumi asked, getting up to check the cord.
   "No, it wouldn't be making those noises if it were." Daisaku said as he put the bowl to the side before getting up. "Y'know, if I didn't know better, then I'd think-" He tried to say before being interrupted by a loud, wailing noise nearby.

   It was a noise which was unmistakable, especially after the drills which had been undertaken as of late. A vile, insidious cry which traveled as far as the sea and which could pierce the mountains. Yuna froze for a moment; she had heard the siren earlier in the day, though that was ultimately a false alarm. At least, that was what her father-in-law had told her when he got home. Apparently, it had sent many of the workers at Hikami into a panic, all over what was ultimately nothing. She hoped and prayed that this was the same, but something about it felt different. She couldn't quite put her finger on what it was, of course; perhaps it was Daisaku's demeanor, or perhaps it was simply the time, but at the end of the day, it felt different, and that was all she could say.
   "AIR RAID WARNING!" a voice in the distance shouted, confirming what she had worried about. Already, from what Yuna could see out of the window, there were a fair few people who were scurrying northeast for the mountains, and she was frankly inclined to join them.
   "-that. I would think that was happening." Daisaku said with a sigh as he turned the knob on the radio. "I guess there's no announcements on it, huh."
   "Iwao's probably still at work..." Natsumi said with a hint of worry in her voice. "...I hope he' alright."
   "Probably sheltering in place." Daisaku replied, grabbing Yuna's arm before she could get out of the house. "If you think about it from the enemy's point of view, it's far more logical to hit the gulf. There's no use in running for the hills."
   "I hope so." Yuna remarked mere moments before the lights went out. With a yelp, she instinctively covered her head, thinking something bad was about to happen.
   "Relax. Look, it's just a blackout. We're safe." Daisaku said with a smile, though it was hard to make out in the darkness.

   It was clear that it was going to be a long night, even if, as Daisaku said, there was no actual danger for them. As it would happen, though word wouldn't reach Kyūre until the morning after, he was practically spot on, as a flight of Ardian B-19s attacked the Imperial Iron and Steel Works up in Sabae, something like twenty or thirty kilometers south of Azumino. Later reports would determine that the attack had done little damage to the site, however, the damage to morale was, in some ways, more important to the Ardians. Regardless though, for the Umekis, they really couldn't go anywhere, and they certainly didn't have a shelter to use; after all, outside of Saito, attacks like this were unheard of, and thus no instructions suggesting they be made were ever issued by the local tonarigumi.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on June 14, 2023, 10:29:50 AM
Port of Call
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
June 24th, 1944
6:22 PM


   Just around ten days had passed since the attack on Sabae, and since then, life had changed once again. Per recent directives, relayed by way of Hiroioki's circular, bomb shelters were to be built, shared by two households for the duration of the war. Given the attack on the Steel works in Sabae, perhaps the government had been given quite the scare, and with good reason. After all, that was close to the capital, and unlike in 1941, these bombers had been able to return from their missions. Clearly, then, there was a concern that the tides of the war were beginning to shift against Daitō. Not that this recent bout of poor luck would last, of course. To even think that the war would end in defeat was practically anathema to the worldview of the average Daitōjin, and surrender? Unthinkable. Everyone was in this war together, and whatever storm was coming, they would weather it. And so, at the recommendation of the Hiroioki tonarigumi, the Umekis, alongside their neighbors, the Arikawas, had spent the last few days digging out and reinforcing their shelter, located under the hill next to their homes and in the shadow of Mount Takimine.

   It wasn't all bad, this last week. Though Yuna was apprehensive about seeing her again, Azumi and Kahori had returned. Something about her home being torn down to make way for a firebreak, which had prompted her family, the Ariharas, to leave for Izumozaki—further inland—for their safety. The problem with that was, however, that Azumi's son, Hisao, was being taken with them, while no such regard was given for her or Kahori. Such an outdated practice, archaic even, and it was completely unfair to her. He should have been allowed to stay with Azumi, Yuna thought, but following her decision to file for a divorce from the family—not her husband, on account of him being dead—she had no legal claim to custody, owing to a quirk in the legal system. Frankly, it was cruel. No mistake about it. Either way though, Azumi and Kahori returning to live with the Umekis meant they had more hands available to finish the shelter, and with their home being torn down, they also had excess lumber which they could use in making the shelter and for firewood.

   Mercifully though, the work on the shelter was largely complete by the time the sun set on this saturday evening, and so, Yuna had decided to pay a visit to the family's terrace, mostly to get away from the house for a few minutes, clear her head, but also in order to check on the crops. Since the war started, it had been all but mandated that every family grow some of their own food, mostly rice since that was the country's main staple food, although naturally, in major cities this wasn't the case. Hiroioki, being on the outskirts of Kyūre, was not that way. Most every family had been growing rice for years now, even before the war, and certainly before the YFD had come to power. It was simply the way things were, the way they had been for generations, and frankly, it was probably how it would be for generations to come. Still, though it was difficult work, doubly so for someone from the city like Yuna, it was peaceful. And who could forget the view? The glistening waters of the Mutsu in the evening sun, cast over the Naval Arsenal and all of the ships in harbor, both civilian and military. If you didn't know any better, you'd think the war was but a bad dream from up here, and yet, deep down, it was impossible to forget it.

   As Yuna made her way up the steps, she'd see that she wasn't exactly alone. Her niece, Kahori, was standing just a few steps above the family's field, looking out on the water. Truthfully, she was surprised to see her, though she didn't mind the company. It was difficult work, so it was nice having someone, even someone so young, to talk to.
   "Oh, you're here." Yuna said with a smile as she walked. "What're you doing?"
   "Watching the ships." Kahori replied, pointing to the harbor.
   "There's a lot of them in port today, aren't there?" Yuna asked as she stepped into the paddy, inspecting it for any weeds.
   "Yes. Over there's the Akitsukuni—" Kahori said, pointing at one of the larger vessels. "—and the Tōkai. They're the biggest ships in port. There's also a couple cruisers and destroyers, and I thought I saw an aircraft carrier earlier." She continued. The last bit in particular caught Yuna's attention, as it could mean that her brother was in port.
   "The Agano?" She asked, looking up from her work.
   "I think so. Though it might've been the Hakuryū."
   "Come to think of it, Kahori, you're really knowledgeable about these kinds of things." Yuna said with some surprise. It wasn't every day that a child knew so much about warships, especially one so young.
   "Yeah... I learned it from chichi[1]. He's serving on the Fusō, but... He's very busy. That's why he couldn't come see us last time."

   It suddenly hit Yuna that not only was she right, but... Kahori didn't know about what had happened to her father. She was too young, of course, but still... Now it made sense why her sister-in-law had been so agitated earlier. She was, in a way, going through the same thing as she had with her brother, only in her case, there was no happy ending. She needed to pivot away from the subject, and fast. Not because she felt uncomfortable about it—she was, of course—but because she didn't want to accidentally let it slip. That was something which only Azumi could tell her, it just wasn't her place.
   "You know, my brother's serving on the Agano. If his ship's in port, he might pay us a visit." Yuna pointed out as she cut a couple weeds.
   "Really?" Kahori said with surprise, or perhaps excitement. "I can't wait!" She said with a shout, positively beaming at the thought, though Yuna didn't really get it. Probably just because she had grown up around it, but... Just to be on the safe side, she was going to neglect to mention her uncle's position. That might be too much for her. Either way though, she had some work to do, and given the pace, it was going to take a while.


 1. A shortened form of the full "Chichi-ue"
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on October 04, 2023, 08:28:34 AM
Reunion
Nishiatago, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
June 25th, 1944
6:43 PM


   Nearly seven months had passed since he had been in his homeland, Isao thought as he slowly ascended the hill, his figure dwarfed by Mount Suigenchi and of course, Mount Takimine. It wasn't the first time he had been in Kyūre by any means—it was the Agano's homeport, and beyond that, the first stop on the way to Hatsukaichi, to home—but until recently, he'd never had a reason to come all the way out to Hiroioki. But he figured, given all that had happened in the months since his last visit, he owed his younger sister a visit. Of course, that didn't mean he was particularly happy about making the climb, but since the old steam bus had broken down just as it began the climb, he had little other choice. It was just a shame it had to happen now, at the start of summer, when it was getting... quite hot. He may have been a pilot in the Emperor's navy, but even he had some limits. Still, he carried on, holding on to a threadbare strap on his kit-bag, for what kind of brother what would be if he couldn't, after so long without contact, at least pop in to say hello?

   With a sigh, he looked up at the dirt path ahead of him, realizing, solemnly, that he still had a good distance to go. The exercise was good, he privately admitted with a chuckle, but he still couldn't help but find himself annoyed with the situation. How was it that he, a man of his age and physique, was struggling to climb a damned hill, when his father, at the same age, was climbing actual mountains, he wasn't sure, yet here he was, worn out by what should've been an easy task. Granted, yes, he was tired since even on the ground and in port, there was still much work to be done, and yes, he had to still do his regular exercises even now, but... Okay, perhaps he had a good reason for it, even if he didn't like it. Eventually though, through great struggle, he would finally reach the top of the hill, and after nearly going to the wrong address, find his destination.
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
7:01 PM

   Another day of work, taking care of chores around the house and tending to the fields. While Yuna hadn't fully adjusted to her new life, it was becoming easier and easier every day. While it was good that everyone was home, owing to it being a Sunday and all, that only meant that some of the housework she normally had was being shared. There was no rest, not during growing season and especially not when they were expecting company. And so, here she was, drawing water from the well as the sun loomed on the horizon, off to the west over the Kitan Channel, where she could just barely spot the great island of Hashira on a day like this. Oh, what a view. Certainly, it was better than anything she had back in Hatsukaichi, or rather, on the outskirts of the city, but even so, it was still... Unfamiliar. Perhaps, she thought, this is what father felt when he first moved out this ways back in... She wanted to say '19 or '20, though of course, she couldn't say for sure. He didn't talk too much about his old life, about his service, but it had clearly changed him so greatly that he couldn't return to his home, to the capital. Not even after the earthquake, though by then, as she understood, her grandparents had joined them in Hatsukaichi after their business went under. But that was enough time wasted, thinking about the past. There was yet work to be done. All that was needed now was to hook the buckets onto the pole, and-
   "Need any help with that?" Someone said, though who it was, Yuna wasn't particularly certain as she was still too absorbed in her work.
   "S-sure," Yuna replied before looking over her shoulder. "I could-" She stopped upon realizing who it was.
   "It's been a while, hasn't it, Yuna?" Isao said with a smile before grabbing the buckets.

   At first, Yuna didn't know what to say; she had been anticipating this very moment for a long time now, and at times had feared that her brother was dead, and yet words eluded her. And so, after a moment, she finally broke her silence. "I suppose it has."
   "That's it? 'I suppose it has'? Look, if you aren't happy to see me, I can just go." Isao said, giving her a knowing grin.
   With a sigh, she replied "Fine. I missed you... Though you are an hour late."
   "Forgive me, that was a rough climb, y'know. I haven't had to walk up a hill like that in more than half a year."
   "No it isn't, not unless you came by Nishiatago. You didn't go that way, did you?"
   "..."
   "Well, that explains it." Yuna grinned. She'd made the same mistake when she first arrived, in part because they thought the bus would work. It seemed they were still having issues with it. "In any case," She said as Isao hoisted the buckets over his shoulders. "How's life been? Out at sea, I mean. Any news?"
   "Hard, as usual. We recently got back from a deployment up in the Matildas, where we were assisting our boys in Kalasin. Lovely place, from what I saw of it, though it's nothing like home." Isao replied as he looked down on the city. "Other than that, uhh... Let's see... Your uncle's up for a promotion, y'know."
   "Promotion?" Yuna asked.
   "Yep. Full-blown Rear Admiral and everything, supposedly. Only received word when we sailed into port back on Friday." Isao said. "Of course, he's probably going to get transferred, same as me."
   "Probably... Wait, what?" Yuna said, surprised. "Where?"
   "Eh, not too far from here, just up the road at Yanai. Gonna be on dry land for a good while now." He said with a nod as they reached the house. "Anywhere you want this in particular?"
   "Over there, by the barn." Yuna replied, pointing to the barn, not far from the newly-made shelter. With that task being done, at least for the moment, it would soon be time to introduce him to everyone else. And yet, in spite of this, they lingered for a while, getting caught up as they walked along the winding streets of Hiroioki, much as they used to wander the footpaths and trails of Omi and Furue. Yet in the back of both of their minds, they knew that the lives they had lived were now gone, taken from them by the war, by circumstance, and by choice. There was no going back now; Omi was no longer home, though their family yet remained. Eventually, nearly half an hour later, they would return.
7:45 PM

   After introductions had been made, at least for those among the Umekis who had not actually met Isao—Iwao and Daisaku, specifically—it was finally time for dinner. Of course, even those who hadn't met him before today did know of him, but only so much as Yuna had mentioned. In other words, that she had a brother, that he had been serving in the navy, and that he would be coming over today. It was for that reason that the house was tidier than usual, though that was not to say it wasn't usually clean, of course. Simply that it had been made more presentable than normal, since the Umekis weren't used to having company, not since before the war. In any case, they were sure to ask plenty of questions, with Kahori especially interested in his career, which was of no surprise to anyone else.
   "Are you really a sailor on the Agano?" Kahori asked him. "That's a light aircraft carrier, isn't it?"
   "That's right, though I'm actually a pilot by trade." Isao said with a smile, placing his hand on her shoulder. "You really know your stuff, don't you?" He chuckled in a subdued fashion.
   "Papa used to tell me all about ships. Said it was important." She said, much to her mother's chagrin. Of course, Isao didn't know what had happened to him, so it ultimately didn't faze him.
   "Then he's raised you well."

   A momentary silence fell upon the room as everyone ate, though the conversation soon resumed, albeit with a new subject. Related, but still separate.
   "How is the Agano, anyways? I can't imagine it's back here solely to give you a break." Iwao asked. Anyone who saw the ship would know it'd been through the ringer, to put it mildly. It wasn't in the news, of course; YHK generally didn't report on ships being lost, save perhaps for the Hakuryū in 1942, and even then it was due to the actions of the Ardian crew which sunk her, rather than the loss itself. Generally, you were supposed to rescue the crews of ships that you sank, at least according to international law. That's what they said, anyways. But instead, the Ardian submarine which sunk the carrier refused, instead allowing the crew of the Agano, as well as a number of wounded soldiers who had been serving in Toshikawa back home, to drown.
   "Well, we were heavily damaged off Yakushima, but we managed to limp home for repairs." Isao replied. "I can't say when the ship will be seaworthy again, but she's certainly well-made. Still afloat after all that's happened to her."
   "She'll sail again, I'm sure of it." Isao nodded. "Though I understand you won't be joining her?"
   "That's correct. As of next week, I will be assigned to an airbase up near Yanai."
   "That's only, what, eight kilometers, eight and a half away?" Iwao said. "Guess we'll be seeing you more often, then? Assuming you don't get lost on the way to the station, anyways."
   "Ah, you remember... Not my finest moment, that." Isao said, rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. He glanced around the room before spotting something which caught his attention. "Yuna, when did you get that camera?" He asked, looking at one of the shelves.
   "Oh, this?" Yuna asked, standing up to grab it. "Back in late March, when I went to visit our parents and Ikuko. You have an idea?"
   "As a matter of fact, I do. See, I'm planning on visiting Hatsukaichi tomorrow, and I just so happen to know someone who can get the film developed for a discount. He owes me for helping him with... Eh, it doesn't matter. Point is, I want us to be able to remember this moment.' Isao replied with a nod, reaching out his hand as if expecting to be handed it. "If everyone else is alright with it, anyways." As it happened, nobody objected, and so, Isao would spend the next few minutes fiddling with the camera. Mostly trying to figure out the timer, since the instructions were... rather vague. Eventually though, he would figure it out, and after placing it on one of the shelves, everyone would get into position, and then... *flash*.

   A moment captured in time, of happier days, soon to be past. What would the future hold for those whose images were captured that night at the end of June?
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on November 08, 2023, 05:50:14 PM
Black Market Blues
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
August 4th, 1944
3:16 PM


   The heat had begun to grow unbearable, Yuna thought as she walked home from the distribution center. She had to get the day's rations, seeing as everyone else was too busy or too young. She felt that the war had begun to get closer to home, especially now that both air raids had begun in June and her brother had come home. It wouldn't get worse, she thought as she looked to the right, off towards the mountains as cicadas "sang" their chorus from nearby. It couldn't. But if it did, then what? Rationing had already gotten worse; sugar had been completely removed from distribution a few days ago as supplies dried up, and the prices in stores had likewise become higher. And of course, many of the things she had enjoyed as a child were now completely gone. A sign of the changing times or of an increasingly desperate nation? Who could say but those who led the country and who made these decisions for the everyman? Certainly, she didn't have an answer, but she had many, many questions. Or at least, she did until she nearly tripped, hearing a brief yelp.
   "Kahori, I'm sorry!" She said, rushing over to check on her before brushing the dirt off her.
   "I'm okay." Kahori replied before looking back over to the ground. "There's just a lot of ants here."
   "Oh? I wonder where they're all crawling off to?" Yuna asked, inviting her niece to follow. "I suppose we should find out..." She murmured. A few moments would pass as they made their way up the hill, following the trail as far as was possible. To her and her niece's consternation, they would soon realize where the ants were going. Slowly, they'd enter the kitchen, and then they saw it. The ants were stealing their sugar, much to Yuna's dismay as it was too expensive to lose. She'd quickly grab a stool before grabbing the pot off its shelf, dusting any ants she saw off as she did so.
   "We need to find a place where the ants won't find it." Kahori opined.
   "Where though?" Yuna asked. After a moment, her niece seemed to come up with an idea, and though it was certainly a bad one, due to the heat she wasn't thinking quite right. Her plan wasn't to put it in a cabinet somewhere, nor on a higher shelf, nor anything so sensible. Of course, it wasn't like those would've stopped them; even if they had some form of insecticide, it would've made the sugar unusable. No, Kahori, being a young child, had the "brilliant" plan to put it in a bucket and place said bucket in their water jug. Again, due to a mixture of hunger, the heat, and her simply not thinking about what might happen if they tried it, Yuna went along with this plan, which ultimately led, predictably, to the sugar falling into the water and being lost for good. Yet when she told Natsumi after she got home from her work with the tonarigumi, she did not receive the admonishment she had expected, but rather, a slight chuckle before handing her some money.
   "Take this money. Go buy some at the black market." Natsumi told her before writing down something on a piece of paper. "If you follow these instructions, you should get there."
   "Are you sure?" Yuna asked. "Won't I get into trouble?"
   "No, you won't. I mean, probably, anyways." Natsumi responded. "Plenty of soldiers shop there; even the Kempeitai tolerates most of what goes on in it." She said, tilting her head as she looked out of the window. "I suppose that wouldn't make it a black market... hmmm..." She went on as Yuna grabbed the money and got ready to leave. Just follow the directions on the paper...
Unehara, Kyūre
4:02 PM
   Just follow the directions. Simple as that. She just needed to find her way to a place called Unehara, one of the districts in Kyūre. To her knowledge, she'd never actually been to the district. Sure, it was possible she'd passed through while taking the tram while running errands, but even then, she didn't count it since she wasn't personally setting foot in it. Another adventure, then. As she walked, she could hear and occasionally see children playing, women gardening or doing other jobs around their homes, and men at work or on their way home. It was starting to get a little late, she supposed, but then again not everyone left work at the same time. Daisaku, for instance, usually got off at around six or six-thirty, while Iwao could be working long hours into the night. Still, even with how this had been quite the jaunt, having been walking for just under forty minutes—and with considerable haste, at that—she knew she'd need to be heading home rather soon.

   As she continued to walk further and further into Unehara, Yuna could see and hear more people in the area, until, after just a short while, she had found herself in a sea of bodies going every which way. It was almost like some parts of Hatsukaichi. Not quite, but almost. And then, before she knew it, she was in the market. It didn't look like much, of course. She privately wondered why so many people came here if there practically weren't any products on sale, but then again, she just needed to pay closer attention.
   "This is fine rice from Tsukishima." a merchant told a shopper as she held open a bag, jostling it for a moment to prove it was the real deal. "And I could get you some Fusanese rice too, if that's what you want."
   "Come back if you want another." Another said as someone tried to fit a watermelon into a bag. It had actually been forbidden to grow watermelons as of late, since they were a fertilizer-intensive and took up a lot of space, yet somehow, someone here had gotten some. Did they have everything here? It was honestly somewhat overwhelming for Yuna, yet at the same time, she felt nostalgic for the past. It was just like the summer before the war, when you could get your hands on just about anything and when the markets and stores were still busy. So much had changed since then, but not here. Here, a part of the old world yet lingered.

   As it was her first time in the district, it would take some time to find what—no, who—she was looking for. It was probably something everyone had to do, seeing as most stalls didn't display what they had up front, but from Yuna's perspective, it seemed like most people knew where to go. So instead, she had to ask around, since, well, what else could she do? Nearly thirty minutes would pass without any luck, but then, she saw a shop with a sign, one which read, quote, "Seasoning of all forms". Perhaps that was where she could find it?
   "Excuse me, sir, do you have any sugar?" She asked the grizzled old man who was holding down the shop. If she were to guess, given his age and the fact that, as he held up his pipe, he was clearly missing a few fingers off his right hand, he must've served in the last war.
   "Yeah, sure do." The shopkeeper said with a nod before placing his pipe aside. "One kin[1] for 20 mon."
   "T-twenty mon!?" Yuna asked in shock. Prior to the war, it didn't even go for a twentieth of that price, and more importantly now. "That's sixteen times the official price!"
   "Yeah, well, it's cheap given the circumstances." The shopkeeper said, calmly. He probably got that kind of a reaction more often than she could imagine. "Besides, if you don't buy it now, it'll just get more expensive."
   "I suppose so..." Yuna said as she mentally went over whether she should buy it, let alone if she could afford it. It was an awfully high price, and the money could go to better use, but she was told to buy sugar, not anything else... Ugh. "One kin, please." She said, grabbing the money she had been given and handing it over.
   "Alright, one kin, comin' right up." The shopkeeper said before grabbing a small cloth bag and passing it over the counter. Yuna would take it then bow, as was tradition, before walking off.

   Suddenly, Yuna had become aware of just how expensive things really were, and it made her almost sick to her stomach. If sugar was now 20 mon, then before long, at this rate it'd shoot up to 150. If that were the case, then caramel might go for 100 mon. Even three pairs of socks may eventually cost 1,000 mon. How could the country survive this way? How could she and her family survive? So lost in thought, she had become, that she scarcely noticed that the sun had begun to set, that the crowds had begun to thin out, and that the buildings here were unfamiliar. She was, to put it bluntly, lost.

 1. Units of Measure — A "Kin" is an indigenous unit of measurement in Daito which corresponds to approximately 600g.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on November 08, 2023, 07:22:36 PM
The Palace of the Dragon God
???, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
August 4th, 1944
5:01 PM


   Yep. She was lost alright, and soon it became too obvious to ignore. This district, if indeed it was one, was far different from the rest of Kyūre, too... opulent, so to speak, to be a place she'd been to. For a moment, Yuna had panicked, thinking she had accidentally left Kyūre, as it happened, just because of how different it was. But once she calmed herself down, she'd begun asking around for directions, yet no matter where she went, no matter who she asked, she'd always gotten conflicting answers. A street-cleaner mistaking Hiroioki for the Hiroisaki, the military cemetery; a courtesan and an elder giving opposite directions towards Nishiatago. It seemed like she had entered another world, that nobody here seemed to know where Hiroioki was, let alone where anything outside of... wherever this place was. Eventually, she just gave up, sitting down just in front of a utility pole and across from some sort of restaurant or... something. She cared little, now. She'd just have to try to find her own way home later, once she'd been able to clear her head. She grabbed a stone off the street and started absent-mindedly drawing, as it helped her relax. Yuna drew a few of the things she saw and thought of down in Unehara; the watermelon which was being crammed into someone's kit-bag, caramel, which would soon be too expensive to buy, the pipe which the shopkeeper seemed to prize. Eventually though, her sketches were encompassed in a shadow, not from the clouds, but from a person.
   "Is that a watermelon?" The person, a woman in a fine, red kimono or perhaps a furisode, asked her.
   "Yes, I suppose so." Yuna replied as she picked herself up off the ground.
   "I take it you're lost, then?"
   "Yeah..."
   "And you're an adult..." The lady said. "Where did you come from?"
   "Hiroioki." Yuna said, turning to face her. "Nobody's willing to tell me the way back. And even then, everyone and everything smells so nice here, it's almost as though I'm in a fairy tale. Am I in the Ryūgū-jō?[1]"
   "Hiroioki... Ah, yes. It's right past the post office, then... Wait here." The lady said before running off towards the restaurant. A few moments would pass, during which time Yuna could've sworn she heard her yell something, but the wait was rather short as she soon returned. In the meantime, she could see the petals of cherry blossoms appear to float through the air, carried aloft by a gentle breeze. "Sorry about that, needed to check." The lady said as she returned. "Just take the second right from the post office."
   "Thank you so much." Yuna said with a brief bow. "I can't be late otherwise my si-"
   "Nobody here is too familiar with the city, y'know." The lady said, interrupting her. "Almost everyone's from different places and they don't leave Asahi." She continued before saying "You look like you're from Hatsukaichi, maybe the coast?"
   "How'd you know?" Yuna asked.
   "Oh, just the accent. It's kinda easy to pick up on once you've lived here for a while." She replied. "Besides, I'm from there too."
   "Are you from Omi, by any chance?" Yuna asked, excited to possibly have someone from her childhood so close by.
   "No, from Furue."
   "I used to go there every year to see my grandmother and eat watermelon..." Yuna said.
   "Those were the days..." The lady replied. "Haven't been back in nearly eight years though, not since we moved here."
   "I see... Let me guess, shipyard?"
   "Same as everyone else." The lady said. "Anyways, my break's just about over, I gotta get back."
   "Oh, sorry to have kept you, uhh..."
   "Hisako." The lady said with a smile. "And it's perfectly fine, I enjoyed the talk..."
   "Yuna, the pleasure's mine." Yuna responded in turn. "Think we could meet up again, later?"
   "Sure, just... not here, for your sake. Might get lost again." Hisako replied before heading back into the restaurant. For her part, Yuna would follow the directions she'd been given, silently annoyed with herself for getting into this situation to begin with. But eventually, she would finally make her way home.

   Hisako... From Furue... Where had she heard that name? It seemed familiar, she thought, as the sky began to slowly turn a shade of yellow then orange and the sun began to set. A childhood friend, now forgotten, perhaps? No, couldn't be that, she didn't recall knowing anyone who moved to Kyūre back in, what, 1935 or '36? There was that one girl who just disappeared one day, but that couldn't be her, could it? Did it really matter? Probably not. Still, the possibility that she might have a new friend excited her, especially someone who was from a place so near and dear to her as Furue. Eventually, she'd make her way back to Hiroioki, to home, where she wouldn't doubt that Azumi would give her a lecture, probably because she'd been forced to make dinner alone again. But that was fine. While yes, it would become harder to live due to the prices, she'd make it. They would all make it.

 1. Ryūgū-jō — The "Ryūgū-jō", or "Dragon Palace", is the legendary undersea abode of the Dragon God, Ryūjin, who is a patron of the Fusanese people.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on December 10, 2023, 10:24:08 PM
The Unending Dream
Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
September 15th, 1944
5:31 PM


   It was rare for Yuna to go this far into town at this hour; sure, she'd started visiting the market in Unehara from time to time in order to get her hands on what wasn't provided at Hiroioki's distribution center, but that was always early in the day, when there were more goods on sale and, by extension, better prices due to shortages. But today was different; she'd received a call from Iwao's workplace at the Naval Courthouse about a notebook being left by accident. Supposedly, it was rather important for his job as what may as well be a paralegal for the Navy. Information court filings, or so she thought as she didn't bother to look through it. All she could say was that the booklet had seen far, far better days, with bits of the cover bent or torn off and the binding itself in a rather rough state. A sign of heavy use. Either way, it was strange to be here at this hour, or any hour, really. All along the road, there were men in the white summer uniforms so closely associated with the navy, many standing guard at their posts while many more were simply walking around, doing who knew what. For a moment, she thought she might've seen her uncle touring the area, though she couldn't get a good enough glimpse of the admiral nor he of her. While it was hard to make out, she did catch a little bit of what he was saying to the group of other officers walking alongside him.
   "Well, how are things with the police?" the admiral said to the head of the local detachment of the Tokkeitai—the Navy's police force—as they walked by.
   "There haven't been any incidents, sir." the officer replied with a nod.
   "Good. Well, in any case, while we're here, want to grab a beer?" the admiral asked, the rest of their conversation too faint to make out as Yuna continued along her way. It did sound like something Uncle Jiro would say, seeing as he enjoyed himself a stiff drink from time to time, but then again, alcoholic sailors were a dime a dozen, or so she'd heard. Either way, she continued along the road, overhearing many more conversations as well as the shouts of trainees for the Tokubetsu Rikusentai, the Marines, during their exercises. Eventually, she would spot her husband waiting outside of the courthouse, though it seemed he didn't quite seem to recognize her at first.

   "Oh, there you are, Iwao." Yuna said, walking over to him before grabbing the notebook out of her purse. "I brought your notebook."
   "What?" Iwao said before getting a better look of her. "Oh, Yuna! You're as pale as a ghost..." He remarked as he grabbed the notebook from her. "...Are you alright?" He asked.
   "What? Do I look strange to you, too?" She asked, thinking back on Azumi's demand that she wear perhaps too much face powder. Of course, she'd tried to refuse, but after nearly fifteen minutes of being lectured, and at the risk of being late, she had finally just given up and agreed.
   "No, no, you look fine." Iwao lied. "It's fine if you're feeling alright. Anyways, let's go." He said, inviting her to join him on... well, whatever he was planning on doing before heading home.
   "Eh? What about your work?"
   "I deliberately left it home so I could get off early." Iwao said with a chuckle before adding "You didn't actually have to rush over to bring it. Why don't we go see a movie, grab a bite to eat?"
   "Sure, but..."
   "But you don't want to leave work to the others." Iwao answered. "Listen, Yuna, it's not like when you first came here. Mom's recovered from her injury, and you've got sis now as well." He said as they walked along the road and into town. "You've gotta take a break once in a while, that kind of stress isn't good for you." He added. Several minutes would pass, of course, as they entered the city center, looking at some of the displays in the scant few—by the standards of Hatsukaichi or the capital—shops which could afford to remain open under the circumstances.
6:01 PM

   Of course, it was hard to ignore the large crowds of sailors who had all but taken over the city over the last few days. What that meant, then, was that it would be unlikely that they could get tickets to a show, though it was certainly still worth trying. Yet each theatre they passed, with posters for films such as "Ichiban Utsukushiku" and 1942's "They’re After You" hung up along their walls, the more they realized that everywhere was packed.
   "Huh." Iwao vocalized as they passed a nobori banner which roughly read "Welcome, great warriors of the sea! Discounts are available at the Sekai Hall!"
   "What's the matter?" Yuna asked, gently nudging his shoulder.
   "Oh, nothin'. Guess a big ship's returned. Guess we won't be able to visit the theatre today. We'll have to give up on that for now, but y'know, I suppose we can always try next week. Go for a walk instead?" He asked, to which Yuna nodded in agreement. And so, they would make their way along the shore, towards the Oyao river which ran through the city. The sun began to hang low on the horizon, turning the once blue sky vibrant shades of red, orange, and scarlet as the water too shone in similar hues. Eventually, just shortly after sunset, they'd find themselves standing on a bridge over the river, not too unlike the day they first met, all those years ago, overlooking the mighty Mutsu sea. From here, she could just about make out the shore of Hashirajima to the west, a few lights shining, piercing through the ever-deepening darkness. It was at a moment like this that Yuna became lost in thought, thinking about the last year, of all she had seen, all that was different now.
   "You know, Iwao," She began to speak, catching his attention. "I wonder if this is some sort of a dream."
   "A dream?" Iwao asked, curious about what she meant.
   "Well, you already know that changing my name and moving out here was hard for me, but... You've always been kind to me." She answered. "A good friend, too." She added before saying "I've just been thinking, if this is a dream, I don't know if I want to wake up from it. I'm happy with where we are, now."
   "I see." Iwao said in response. "Things past, paths not chosen." He uttered as he looked out on the water. "They're all like a dream. But Yuna, I want you to know that to me, the best decision I took was getting married to you. I'm sorry that you were ripped away from your family so quickly, that I stayed away all those years, but... The truth is, I-"
   "You don't have to say it. I understand." Yuna said, leaning against his shoulder. It felt as though the moment could last an eternity. With a smile, she said "I love you too."
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on December 11, 2023, 08:09:32 PM
The Pilot's Request
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
November 11th, 1944
8:19 AM


   The seasons hadn't turned from Autumn to Winter, and yet, as Isao ascended the hill once more, a biting cold breeze stung against his face. The Army's uniforms were certainly not as well suited to this sort of weather as the navy's, but then again, it was unseasonably cold for this time of uniform, choice of attire notwithstanding. He'd neglected to mention that he had put in for a transfer to the Army Air Service, soon to be reformed into the "Imperial Air Force" starting in February, otherwise he'd likely have been sent to his next posting by now, but honestly, it didn't really matter at this point. He paused for a moment, looking out over the sea before continuing his climb, his mind on what was to come. A daring raid on Yakushima, an attempt to disrupt Ardian activity on the occupied island ahead of a potential liberation. There was so much he'd wanted to say, he thought as he came into sight of the house. About how happy he was for his little sister, about the woman he'd met the last time he was in port, whom he'd come to love. How he wasn't sure if he would return. Yet of course, he wouldn't say that last bit aloud; he didn't want anyone to worry about him. No more than normal, at least.

   "Ah, Yuna!" He said, raising his voice and waving as he saw Yuna walking down the road towards the terrace, probably for the last harvest of the year.
   "Isao?" Yuna answered, turning around before setting down her basket and tools. "What're you doing here?"
   "Oh, so I can't pay a visit once in a while?" Isao asked as he walked over and answered "I've been given leave for the rest of the day. Mind if I lend a hand?" as he pointed to the tools. It had been a long time since he'd done any sort of agricultural work, if gathering seaweed for their grandparents out in Omi counted, anyways.
   "I don't mind... But I can tell there's more going on, isn't there?" Yuna asked before grabbing the basket as Isao grabbed some of the tools, a scythe most notable among them. Isao didn't answer, not yet, as they walked up along the path, eventually reaching the family lot.

   "Nice view." Isao said, looking out across the city; it was true, compared to the airbase in Yanai, where the land was generally flat, one could see for miles in just about every direction. Down to the Kitan channel and the Mutsu, to Miyajima, Hashirajima, and possibly even Nomijima. Even Hatsukaichi seemed close by, the model of a modern city, yet it was still practically a world away from here, not in a literal sense, but spiritually and mentally. The residents there were always more focused on the cosmopolitan lifestyle compared to the somewhat laid-back attitude of the locals, even for a military town. "I can see why you'd be happy out here, Yuna. It's quite beautiful, though I guess it's a shame you can't draw the coastline, not without getting into trouble anyways." He chuckled as the two got to work.
   "You're gonna need to tell me what's on your mind eventually, O-Niisan." Yuna said, looking over to him. "Don't pretend you didn't hear me, it won't work."
   "Fine. You want the truth, Yuna?" Isao said, standing up from the field. "Truth is, tomorrow I'm to join a pretty important mission. Can't give the details, but I don't know if I'm going to make it back in one piece." He added.
   "You're scared, aren't you."
   "No... Okay, maybe a little, but not for my own sake."
   "Oh? Then for whose?"
   "Someone important to me." Isao admitted, looking away. "Someone I care for deeply."
   "Someone you love." Yuna added. "No point trying to hide it, I can see it written on your face. You fell in love with someone and you were thinking about asking to marry them, weren't you."
   "H-how did you-"
   "Lucky guess? Honest." Yuna admitted; she genuinely didn't know if it were true at the time, but finding out she was had surprised her. "Who's the lucky lady, then?"
   "I suppose you'll get to meet her when I get back... If I come back, anyways." Isao muttered before reaching into his pocket, from which he pulled out a white, unmarked envelope. "I want you to hold onto this, sis."
   "What is it?" Yuna asked in a rhetorical fashion.
   "A letter for her... For if I don't come home. Don't open it unless the worst comes to pass, please. It's, uhh, for her eyes only."
   "Then why don't you give it to her now?" Yuna asked, eyebrow raised. "And why wouldn't you at least put an address on it?"
   "First of all, because I'm not dead yet and it's pretty specific to that situation." Isao answered plainly. "And secondly, I want you to meet her first, either way."
   "Okay then, but just know you're making things harder than they need to be... again."

   A few more minutes would pass as the two continued to work, harvesting the last of the year's rice before winter came to claim its dues. It was hard work, but something which Isao couldn't help but find relaxing in its own way. Certainly, it was a break from his usual, regimented routine, and it helped him to forget about what was to come the day after, at least for a little bit. He and his younger sister would spend much of their time talking to one another, trading stories of their youth and in his case, about the war as well. Other than that, they'd use the opportunity to get caught up; even with his presence nearby, he was still usually stuck on base in case of an enemy attack, after all. But eventually, the time would come for them to part, as the day's work would soon come to a close and both had responsibilities elsewhere.
   "Listen, Yuna, I just wanted you to know how proud I am to have you for a sister." Isao said as he handed the scythe back to her. "You've overcome so much this last year, it's... It's truly an inspiration."
   "O-Niisan..." Yuna tried to say more but was soon cut off, as always.
   "Tomorrow afternoon. When the aircraft return, watch for a plane with a white cherry blossom upon its wing." Isao said as he made ready to leave. "If you don't see it, then... Well, I suppose you know, don't you." He added before walking away.

   He would not return.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 09, 2024, 09:12:33 AM
Ride Through the Dark
Himi Line, Izumi Prefecture
November 19th, 1944
6:52 PM


   People are so fragile, Yuna's father used to say, and so you should try to cherish the time you have when them, since each day could be their last. While it was perhaps wrong to say that this had been a lesson, Yuna thought as she glanced out through the window of the train car, it seemed like Isao's disappearance had shown such sayings to be true. And what times they had. From the days they'd cross Hatsukaichi bay to see their grandparents to when the family had taken the voyage across the inland sea to Tenkyo and Okayama, they had certainly enjoyed their time together, even if, when they were young, her brother had quite the temper. Yet even as the orange sky grew darker and darker, almost as though the world was providing a metaphor for the nature of hope, she yet held firm in her conviction that he was still alive. For there was no body, no remains to be buried, and it certainly wasn't like Isao to just go down without a fight. Somewhere out there, whether out to sea or perhaps behind enemy lines, she knew he was still alive. He had to be.

   "Y'know, you really shouldn't stand so close to the window this time of year, Yuna." Iwao muttered in his half-exhausted state, having been up since long before the crack of dawn preparing for the trip out. It had been a pain and a half just getting the tickets owing to the restrictions put in place earlier in the year, and it certainly wouldn't do if either of them got sick.
   "I do know, actually." Yuna sighed. "I just... Y'know, every time I see the sunset now, part of me hopes I'll see him flying home."
   "Isao?" He asked. "I know, and I'm sure he'll just love to know you were still waiting for him. It's what he'd want." He added, though he didn't say how he personally felt about the matter. For her sake, his own beliefs didn't matter, not right now. All it'd do was cause anguish. Suffice to say, capture by the Ardians was worse than deat at this stage in the war, if the traffic he'd had to sort through was anything to go off of. Barbarians in the truest sense, their soldiers, if the rumors were accurate about Yakushima.
   "Then you knew him less than I would've thought." Yuna said. "If he found out that I'd held onto his letter, that I was waiting on him, he'd be furious."
   "A letter?"
   "He... He was planning on marrying someone in Kyūre. I never got to know who, but I've tried looking." Yuna said, wiping her eyes with her sleeves. "He had a life planned out ahead of him, and... and... and now it won't-" she tried to say as the emotions she'd tried to bottle up started to flood back once more. She'd tried to hold it in, tried to not think about it, but no matter how hard she'd tried to hide from that thought, it had a way of worming its way back into her mind every time. Her brother was dead. There was nothing she could do about it. And most importantly, she'd never see him again.
   "You're okay... It's gonna be alright." Iwao said, holding her close as the train pulled into the station. "It's gonna be alright."
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 09, 2024, 10:20:08 AM
The Canvas of Smoke and Flame
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
March 16th, 1945
7:18 AM


   The long, cold winter had passed, and spring had well and truly sprung. Though snow still glistened upon the summit of Mt. Takimine and Mt. Suigenchi, down below, the farming season had once more come, and as Iwao made his way off to work, so too did Yuna, aided by her "little helper." She was a young girl, just turned seven, and was someone who Yuna knew quite well. It'd be odd if she didn't, seeing as her assistant for the day was Kahori, her niece, though she would soon be too busy with school to help out on the family plot. Just one more month until then. Thinking about that brought back different memories, too. Had it really been over a year since she'd been married? So much had changed since then, yet now, some part of her truly felt at home not on the busy streets of Hatsukaichi, but in the semi-rural lifestyle that came with life in Hiroioki. What was life if not the changes one experienced? That's what Hisako said before she left the city for some place further inland, away from the coast. She was afraid, Yuna thought, but then again, so was everyone.

   Just over a week ago, the Ardians hit Shinkyo in what the reports were calling a "grave crime against the soul of the nation" and a "travesty inflicted upon the innocent." It was different to the infrequent air raids from the last year, none of which struck population centers, certainly none which intentionally targeted the innocent. But now, the face of war had changed, and what was once merely a war to liberate East Ardia, a war which had certainly not progressed perfectly owing to their wily foe, had now become a war for their very survival as a people, and maybe in time, they would all be called on to serve. But that was still so very far away from the here and now, Yuna thought as she and Kahori tended to the fields as life carried on as normal below. The two sang songs as they worked; the wind blew through the trees, the ships moved about in the harbor. She could even hear the faint buzz of aircraft engines off in the distance, no doubt a patrol as always. In other words, it was... pleasant.

   Eventually, they would finish for the day, but they would not yet return home, instead taking the opportunity to spend time together as aunt and niece. They'd soon gotten to talking about what to expect from school, for Kahori, having never gone through formal education to that point, was certainly nervous about it. "Come now, with how obedient you are, the teachers won't scold you." Yuna said in a cheery fashion, patting her young niece on the back. "And you're so kind that you won't struggle to make friends."
   "Really? It's not scary at school?" Kahori asked as they sat on the edge of the terrace.
   "Not in the slightest. Like I said, you'll even make friends." Yuna answered before saying "I mean, when I came here, I was alone. Yet now, I've made friends with just about everyone." as she pointed to herself, her voice warm and inviting.
   "Even mama?" Kahori asked, which of course pulled Yuna back from the brink of self-delusion and into the world of reality.
   "I mean, I'm try-" Yuna said before being cut off by a noise off in the distance. Trumpets rang out across the city, and Kahori soon stood up to look for where they were coming from. Soon, Yuna too was looking in the same direction as the trumpets rang out from mountaintop to mountaintop. Then, they stopped wholesale, and a great rumbling replaced them. And then, the guns opened up from upon the mountains, smoke filling the air. Almost instinctively, she moved in front of her niece as aircraft streamed overhead, out from Mount Takimine and bearing the roundel of the Ardian Empire. They were under attack. "Cover your head!" She said as she pulled her hood over herself while the young girl started to cry. Soon, rockets streamed out from the Ardian planes and down towards the harbor, all while incendiary rounds from the ships in port exploded in mid air, sending streamers of smoke and flame in front of the attackers, though to no avail. It was difficult to move, the fear too great as she looked out on this strangely beautiful sight. But then, she found herself on the ground and pushed into the retaining wall on the terrace.

   "What the hell were you thinking, keeping yourself out in the open like that!?" Daisaku said forcefully as they took cover.
   "Welcome home?" Yuna asked, and soon enough, the air raid sirens began to blare as they sheltered against the wall.
   "So now they sound the alarm, now that we're already being bombed???" He asked, exasperated by the slow response. When Yuna tried to look around, he said "Keep your head down, shrapnel's bound to be flying around." and as if right on cue, a shell went off overhead and sent small bits of metal flying into the fields, kicking up some debris which struck his helmet and caused him to grunt in pain. It wasn't bad or anything, but still enough to feel. Better that than getting hit by the actual shrapnel, he thought.

   Soon enough, a new sound joined the fray, the roar of planes which flew not with propellers, but with jets. Fusan's ace in the hole, so to speak, and when Daisaku heard it, a faint smile formed upon his face. It was those planes that he had helped to build down at Hikami, and now that they were finally in use, though he hated the circumstances, he couldn't help but feel some small sense of pride. "I know that noise..." He said. "Those engines. We worked day and night in the factory to improve them, and now, I get to see them do their job in person..." He remarked, but by the time they arrived, the enemy had begun to pull back. The sirens went silent, smoke filled the air, and Daisaku's efforts would not pay off today. "I think that's enough excitement for one day... Let's get you two home, hm?" He said as they picked themselves off the ground, his smile once again disappearing as, like everyone else, the gears in his mind began to turn. The war had officially come to Kyūre.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 09, 2024, 10:48:27 AM
Far Above
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
April 8th, 1945
8:02 AM


   It had been another long night, another air raid. That made, what, five in the last week and a half, maybe more? Either way, though every effort had been made to make the shelter as comfortable as possible, Yuna could never fall asleep in there, and frankly, neither could anyone else in the family. And so, as the sun rose over the city, she had gotten back to work. First, tending to the fields, in which she was still occasionally finding bits and pieces of shrapnel from the 16th, then she had to make the first preparations for lunch—she wouldn't be home until close to 11 that morning, so it seemed wise to make things easier on her mother-in-law and on Azumi—and then, finally, she had to put clothing on the line to dry. Best to make use of the nice weather they were having while it lasted, anyways. This had become almost routine, but today was different. She heard a roar off in the distance, vaguely similar to those planes that Daisaku had mentioned a few weeks earlier, but somehow different. And as she placed the next shirt on the line, she soon glanced up towards the sky, where she saw a white cloud, many times longer than any other in the sky yet also thinner, growing in a single direction.
   "Now that's something I've never seen before..." She said as footsteps drew closer.
   "That's hardly a surprise..." Daisaku said, bending over to lend a hand with the laundry. "...It's a condensation trail."
   "A... condensation trail?" Yuna inquired, her curiosity piqued.
   "Well, you see, whenever the high altitude air becomes cold and humid, the water vapor condenses in the exhaust..." Daisaku started his long tirade. "...In other cases, vapors can result from turbulence in the air..." he continued as Natsumi and Azumi walked by. "I see you made a mistake, trying to engage him on that..." Natsumi said. "Get him started on science and there's no stopping him until he either tires himself or you out."
   "Believe me, we can't escape it either." Azumi joked.
   "I see I'm annoying you all, so I'll just cut to the chase. The Ardians have a new high-altitude aircraft, probably something that will be harder to shoot down. But I'm sure we've got that covered."

   A few more minutes would pass before Yuna would have to head out; it was her turn for combat training, just like all of the other women in the last week or two.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 13, 2024, 03:15:26 PM
Sacrifice
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
April 14th, 1945
6:16 PM


   So much had changed since the war's start, Yuna thought as she walked home from a meeting of the local neighborhood association, though part of her wondered just how much of what had changed was due to her just getting older. She still remembered the day the war had begun as though it were yesterday; "The entire nation with a united will shall mobilize their total strength" was what the then-Prime Minister, Sonyu, had said. Perhaps she was young back then, guided by her ideals, but she never would've thought that it would mean this. Cities laid to waste, children being sent off to the countryside, fathers, sons, and brothers going off to war, never to be seen again. She'd heard her father's stories, heard of the grave losses sustained in the last war, and yet only now did it truly hit home. Everyone would have to make sacrifices, to accept privation and deprivation for the sake of attaining victory, not merely for Fusan, but for East Ardia as a whole.

   And what greater sacrifice could there be than to lay down one's life so that the rising generations may know peace and freedom? That's what the head of the Hiroioki tonarigumi had said when, last November, training had begun to establish a sort of "people's militia" to defend their mother country, should the war come to their shores as it now seemed. When that day came, as it now seemed so likely to come, would she be ready? Would she lay down her life for the lives of those who had not yet been born? Those thoughts returned every time she passed out fliers, every time she trained with her bamboo spear, every time she saw Kahori's tender face. Yes, she told herself, even if she privately grappled with the thought. When they arrived, out on the shoreline, would she even have a choice but to fight? It was so much simpler to say she would, even if she yet struggled with the thought. The events of the 16th of March had, in any case, made it clear that this decision would have to be made sooner rather than later.
   "I heard they're going to start issuing rifles soon, out in Toshima anyways." Iwao said, his voice muffled through the shoji doors and the walls of the house. "It's only a matter of time until the Ardians hit it, a month at most."
   "I've heard similar rumors-" Daisaku replied "-and it probably won't be too long before the same happens here."
   "The gods sent down the divine wind to save us from the Ardians once, I'm sure they'll do the same again." Natsumi chimed in before Yuna entered the building, announcing her presence, as often was the tradition, as she did so. "Anyways, now that we're all here, I suppose we can finally eat."

   A few minutes would pass as the family, old and young, sat around the table and ate their dinner. Soon enough, the conversation turned to recent events, both within their own lives and in the nation at large. Daisaku went on about an engine he and his team at Hikami were working on yet again; Azumi and Kahori had little luck in finding school supplies due to recent shortages; Natsumi had spent time with the parents of one of the soldiers lost on the Peninsula, and Yuna... Well, she didn't really speak much. To speak about the meeting would be to invite those thoughts again, after all. But most importantly of all the news in Kyūre, the mighty Fusō had steamed into port, ready to defend the Empire in its hour of need. But though none mentioned it, its presence was not entirely welcome, for a ship such as that would only make their city a target once more.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 13, 2024, 04:20:56 PM
Calling
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
May 5th, 1945
6:31 PM


   "...more than 125 B-19 bombers participated in the raid. While there was damage to the Hikami Naval Arsenal and the 11th Naval Aviation Arsenal, the number of casualties is being reported as minimal..." the announcer on the radio said as Yuna, Azumi, and Natsumi listened, hopeful that Daisaku had survived. That day, a few hours prior, the city had come under another air raid, striking his place of work, and they hadn't heard from him since. It was hard not to fear the worst; even if it was almost certain that he had made it, the odds were never too favorable not to need proof. And with how late it was getting, they were likewise worried about Iwao. Sure, there wasn't any reporting about the port getting hit, but again, better safe than sorry. Thankfully, on that front, they were soon relieved, as he would walk in a few minutes later.
   "Oh, thank the heavens you're safe, Iwao." Natsumi said as everyone tried to greet him, check if he was okay. "Yeah, I suppose I am. Any news about dad?" He said, handing a parcel to Yuna.
   "He... hasn't come home yet." Yuna answered, taking the parcel and setting it aside and getting back to tending the stove.
   "I see... Well, I suppose if anything happened, then Hikami would've contacted us." Iwao sighed before sitting down to remove his shoes. "...Y'know, it's different now. Used to be, so long as you had family that worked there accompanying you, they'd let you on base. With the war, I guess it's not as easy as it used to be, so we really can only wait." He added, almost absent-minded as he finished. A few minutes would pass, with him just sitting there silently, lost in thought, perhaps. It wasn't like it was hard to tell why, he might've just lost his father after all, and not knowing... That was the hardest part. Eventually, if only to get his mind off that particular train of thought, he started helping to prepare dinner, peeling potatoes to go with the rice.
   "We need to talk about-" Yuna said, trying to get him to open up for a moment before stopping herself, realizing he probably wasn't ready.
   "Oh? About what, Yuna?" Iwao asked.
   "Nothing, just... Uhh..." She looked over to him. "Are you going to keep peeling, because I think you've finished that one."
   "Ah, right." He said, passing the potato to her. He could overhear the radio once again, still reporting on the attack earlier in the day. "I don't know if what YOFK's reporting is true, but Hikami's arsenal was badly damaged."

   The room seemed almost silent when he said that, the only noises being the crackling of the fire and the boiling of water. It was clear that he was hurting, that there was so much he couldn't say that he wished to have. Not to her, more than likely, but to a man he feared he might never see again. Not in this life, certainly. The fragility of humanity, swept away like sandcastles before the tides. Only the tides of their day were not of water, but of flesh, blood, and steel. It felt as though the world they had grown up in, the world their forefathers had striven so greatly to forge, had come crashing down, and soon, all that would be left was ash. What kind of world would there be left, when all of this was over. Would they even live to see it? Daisaku wouldn't, and neither would Isao. Nor did he think he would, given what had happened today.
   "My new uniform came in." He said after asking for Yuna to sit with him.
   "What?" Yuna asked; it felt as though her heart had skipped a beat when he said it.
   "That's what is in the parcel over there." He continued. "Starting on the fifteenth, I'm to be made a Chief Petty Officer. Judicial Affairs, nothing bad, but uhh... I'll be training with the fleet and won't be back until August."
   "...Will you come back afterwards?" Yuna asked, grasping his hand.
   "I believe so." Iwao answered, looking into her eyes. "You're going to be okay, Yuna. You may be somewhat short, but... Well, I've seen you practicing. If you couldn't protect our family, then nobody could."
   "But I... No. I can't!" She answered, raising her voice before standing up and taking a step back. Maybe wasn't good enough. She'd already seen her brother fly off, never to be seen again on the promise that he might come back, and now, he was asking her to hold out hope like that again? What if he didn't come home? "Isao told me he would come back, and you know what that happened. I'm sorry, but-" She tried to say, but she was interrupted not by his voice, but something different. That most simple of gestures: A hug.
   "I'm sorry, Yuna." Iwao said, holding her close. "Genuinely, I am. If I had a choice, I wouldn't be doing this. I hope you'll forgive me."
   "I... I'm sorry too." Yuna replied. "I'll do it. It's only three months, we'll survive."
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 21, 2024, 11:45:36 PM
The Farewell
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
May 15th, 1945
5:26 AM


   It had been a day which Yuna had dreaded, yet one which, whether due to the tides of war or merely the thread of fate, had come nonetheless. Even as the rain poured from the overcast skies, even as the waves crashed against the rocky shore, nothing could stop what was to happen. For today, Iwao departed for training, not likely to be seen for months to come. It wasn't as though he was to go very far; the camp he'd been assigned to was still within Kyūre, after all. But due to the navy's policy, he would not be permitted to leave, not unless something catastrophic were to happen, but Yuna didn't particularly care to think about that. The fact of the matter was that, though they would physically only be a few kilometers apart, in many ways, that distance would soon feel as distant as far off Vaguzia. It truly felt like it did in November, back when she said goodbye to her brother for the last time; even as she watched him, still in bed after having only awoken a few minutes prior, she felt that same mix of fear, sorrow, and hope that had nearly shattered her back then. What if he didn't return? What if he was sent off to fight? What if he was injured, or worse? She shook her head as she took out her notebook, the very same that she'd bought when she visited home in March of '44, and made a sketch of him.
   "Doodling again, Yuna?" Iwao joked, opening his eyes and glancing over to her, though he didn't move. "If you're gonna draw my face, how're you gonna forget it?"
   "I've told you a-" Yuna answered; he knew they were sketches. After all, it'd been the very first thing she'd said to him, all those years ago. "Oh, never mind that. What's with everyone thinking I'm that forgetful?"
   "I dunno, I was just pullin' your leg." Iwao chuckled as he picked himself up off the bed. "Mind if I?" He asked, reaching for the notebook with the hope of catching a glimpse.
   "No peeking!" She replied, quickly putting the notebook away; it was hardly finished, after all, and she never was one for sharing her work before it was ready. "Besides, you'll have plenty of time to see it when you come home."
   "Oh, fine..." Iwao said, defeated, as they started getting ready for the day, first by putting the futons away. Once that was finished, they would share breakfast with the rest of the family—the last until he would come home—before finishing a few chores around the house.

   By seven, it had come time for Iwao to depart, at least, if he wanted to be at the camp without being considered AWOL. How about that for a way to start a career in the navy, even in a role such as that? No, that wouldn't do one bit. But before he'd leave, he would have a few moments to say his farewells, first to the house he was raised in, then to his mother, his sister, his niece, and finally, to Yuna.
   "I know you said you'd protect our family, but I just want to make sure, are you going to be alright?" He asked her. With how the war had gone, even in spite of the propaganda which claimed that the Ardians would surely be defeated, he couldn't help but worry.
   "Yes." Yuna said, earnestly. "We'll all still be here when you come home, I promise."
   "In that case, I suppose this is farewell?" Iwao said before making his way towards the road, down the hill which had proven so treacherous for many a climber in years passed. Both Azumi and Kahori would join him, the former wishing to see him off, while the latter would only do so because school was the same way. Yet all Yuna could do, even as she felt a well of emotions building up within her, was stay behind. They would see one another, that much she knew, but so too did she realize that it would not be easy. How could it?
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 24, 2024, 11:35:15 AM
Survivors
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
June 24th, 1945
8:04 PM


   Already, over a month had passed since Iwao had left for his training; he’d written once a week, and likewise he’d received mail in return every Sunday, but that was the fullest extent of their contact. And yet, it was still more than they’d heard from Daisaku, who had been missing for nearly two months now. Of course, they’d known he was still alive; one of his coworkers said as much, but he didn’t know where they’d taken him. That was, at the very least, until a few hours ago, when on the way home from picking up the week’s rations, Azumi had received a letter. It was from her father, which of course led to her running a little late getting home after dropping off everything they needed for dinner. By the time she returned, everything was ready, even the bowl of rice typically set out in case he were to come back home. Just some old tradition, and by now, they’d gotten so used to it that it seemed improper to not do it.

   Home seemed so much bigger now, so much emptier. Iwao and Daisaku would often spend time with Kahori, back when they were still here, yet gone was the laughter, the stories, the noise. It felt wrong, in a way, yet there was hope. That was something they couldn’t give up. Hope that Daisaku would come home alive. Hope that Iwao would make it out of training in one piece. Hope that Fusan would win the war, and that peace would reign across East Ardia evermore. To give up hope now would be to accept defeat, to die. Yet even then, there was an ever-present sense of fear which seemed to circle every home and business, and which sought to pierce the hearts of every man. After all, any day now, Kyūre might once again be attacked, and they’d have to crawl back into that hole in the ground which they called a shelter. Suffice to say, everyone was quiet around the dinner-table that night. That was, at least, until Azumi spoke up, finally breaking the silence.
   “Y’know, I don’t think I ever said why dad’s in the hospital.” She mentioned, though nobody responded at first. “Turns out, he took some shrapnel in his gut, had a bad concussion too. Only reason we haven’t heard anything is because he was out cold for a while. He should be able to come home soon, though.”
   “I suppose that makes sense.” Natsumi said with a nod as she put her chopsticks away. “And to think, we were so sure he would be at the hospital in Hikami.”
   “No wonder we couldn’t find him.” Yuna chimed in.
   “Well, when I visited”—Azumi pulled out a pocket-watch, its glass cracked and its hands stuck at around the time the attack began—”he asked me to get his watch repaired. I guess that means I’m going to be visiting Izumozaki.”
   “Izumozaki?” Asked Natsumi, rhetorically. It made sense, seeing as it, like the clock that hung upon the wall in the dining room, was made by Azumi’s father-in-law as a gift; who better to repair a watch than the man who made it?
   “Mhm. And y’know, if I have to make the visit, I… may as well take Kahori to see her brother.” She answered, solemnly. It was clear that something about that ate her up inside, and upon her face she wore an expression which Yuna had seen far too many times in the past: sorrow. Almost certainly for her late husband, and for the son who had been torn away from her due to the war and due to her own estrangement from the family. She would quickly gather her composure, saying in a rather definitive manner “We leave tomorrow.”
    “Tomorrow?” both Yuna and Kahori asked, for rather different reasons of course. Yuna was personally glad to see her go, not out of any malice but rather because she genuinely wanted to see Kahori and her brother reunited, even if for only a few days. Kahori, on the other hand, was surprised, as she had school that day, a concern which she would promptly voice.
   “What about school?” She asked.
   “Never you mind that, all they’ll do is have you doing exercise and playing in the dirt anyways.” Azumi reassured the child, holding her hand for a moment before getting up from the table. She had a fair bit of packing to do, for it would be a rather long trip.
Nikokyo, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
June 25th, 1945
7:16 AM


   It had been a few months since Yuna had last visited the station, even if she wasn’t personally going anywhere. Nope, she was here solely to see her sister-in-law and her niece off; that and to help carry their luggage onto the train. But today, the line was rather long, and it showed. Even though they got to the station early, just prior to sunrise almost two hours prior, the line stretched as far as the next intersection. A great many of those here were soldiers, those assigned to defend the homeland, but also children. The first relocations had started as early as two or so years ago, but only in a limited scope out to the west. Now, however, with all the attacks, this policy had seemingly been expanded across the entirety of the mainland, or at least, so it would seem.
   “Is Izumozaki far?” Kahori asked Yuna as they continued to wait in line; Azumi was, of course, growing rather annoyed with how slow the line was moving, given that the trip was itself going to take a while.
   “Yeah, it is.” Yuna answered. “Farther than even Hatsukaichi.”
   “Is it near Tenkyo?”
   “No, not that far. Just up the coast, to the north.”
   “Yuna,” Azumi interrupted the two. “I think it’s rather clear we’re going to be waiting a while longer, so how about you take Kahori and visit dad?”
   “Alright, come with me, Kahori.” Yuna answered, taking her niece’s hand as they started to leave. Azumi didn’t care to watch them leave, even as the child asked if they’d get to see the ships out in the harbor. She was going to miss this, even if she didn’t say it aloud.
7:31 AM

   With its plastered walls and winding corridors, the naval hospital, located near the base of Mount Shiraki and not far from Iwao’s old place of work, was rather unassuming. Were it not for the men in uniform who patrolled the grounds, one might’ve struggled to even know it was run by the navy, and frankly, its age was starting to show. After all, it had been built nearly seventy-five years ago, back when the Kyūre naval district itself had been established shortly following the end of the Keiō restoration, and though it had been well-maintained, it still seemed dated. Why replace what isn’t obsolete seemed to be the mantra of the navy, at least with its facilities on the ground.

   Upon entry into the hospital, the faint sound of songs not heard since before the war—since before the Kunan restoration—could be heard. This music, influenced by the styles once popular in Ardia, had been officially banned by the Yokusankai, of which the YFD faction still led even if the faces at the top had changed since that fateful day in ‘37. Gone was Sonyu, though he maintained an important role within the party as its leader, and in was one Einosuke Yagami and his ally, Kazumasa Toshinari. But the affairs of Shinkyo were yet far away, even as that city was roasted in the open flames of war. And frankly, the bans on “Ardian Music” were rather silly, so why should Yuna, or anyone for that matter, have made a fuss over it? Nobody seemed to care, especially Daisaku.
   “Father.” Yuna said with a bow as she and Kahori entered one of the wards. Of course, Kahori soon found herself asking questions of some of the sailors who were there, healing from wounds sustained in fighting out to sea or at one of the many facilities that had been hit in recent months, but she might’ve justified it by claiming it was so she would have something to tell her brother tomorrow.
   “Ah, Yuna, Kahori. I’m sorry I worried you so much, I… was in a coma. Is it really June already?” Daisaku asked, pushing up his glasses before glancing around the room for a moment.
   “Well, what’s important is that you’re alive.” Yuna answered as Kahori walked—ran, really—back to them.
   “And now we’re gonna take a train to go see my brother!” Kahori piped up as she tried to give her grandfather a hug.
   “Are you?” He asked, patting her on the head as he added “Well, the sooner, the better.” before she once again ran off to ask about ships, or something else that was of little consequence to either Yuna or Daisaku. “I’ve learned a lot of news since I came to…” He said, quietly as he laid back in his bed, not wishing for his granddaughter to overhear them. “Yuna, the Fusō was sunk.”
   “The Fusō?” Yuna asked, not believing him for a moment. How grim it was that the vessel which shared its name with the nation was lost in this dark hour.
   “Yes. She moved in front of the fleet off Toshima, diverting the enemy onto herself. Those boys saved a lot of lives, but our slice of the Azukishiman sea is now controlled by the enemy.”
   “You don’t mean…”
   “I do. That’s why I told Azumi to take Kahori to her father’s family in Izumozaki. It’ll be much safer there.” Daisaku said. “Believe me, I hate it as much as anyone else, but she deserves to grow up in peace, not having to worry about if she’ll even see tomorrow.”
   “I… I understand. Truthfully, I’ve been worried about that too, ever since my brother… Well, you know.”
   “You’re fine. Now, you’d best get going. Don’t want to miss your train now, do you?”
   “Take care, father.” Yuna replied before leaving the hospital with Kahori.
9:09 AM

   It was no wonder that Azumi seemed so sad since last night, Yuna thought as they left the hospital with Kahori. She was having to say goodbye to her daughter, to the last real connection to her old life, to her husband, at least until after the war. How horrible it was, even if necessary for her safety. As she looked around the area, first back towards the hospital, where she caught a glimpse of Daisaku waving at them, and then across the street, where the shouts of trainees performing their exercises could be heard, about something her father once told her. ”Survival requires you to make difficult choices, both for yourself and for those around you.” He had said, even if he was talking about his time in the military. In a way, the situation was quite similar, as Kyūre was practically on the frontlines now, and if she wanted Kahori to live, then difficult choices had to be made.
   “Auntie Yuna?” Kahori asked as they walked along the wall of the compound, back towards the station. “Can we go look over there?” She pointed towards the harbor through a gap in the wall. “I wanna see what ships are here so I can tell my brother about them.”
   “I can’t see anything.” Yuna answered, indulging her for a moment.
   “Let’s keep going, please?” Kahori begged in a simultaneously endearing and annoying fashion. Off in the distance, a faint humming noise, likely the sound of aircraft, could be heard.
   “I dunno, Kahori… We really should be-” Yuna answered, being cut off by the wailing of sirens. The city was under attack again, and this time, they were caught out in the open.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on February 24, 2024, 11:35:28 AM
Delayed
Nikokyo, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
June 25th, 1945
9:18 AM


   It was a sound which Yuna had unfortunately grown used to, the vicious wails of air raid sirens. Most of the time, they’d been sounded as a result of false alarms or for aircraft that would ultimately hit elsewhere, yet not today. Daisaku had always said to make sure if you can hear engines, and she could certainly hear them now. But that there were so many coming was of little consequence; they didn’t know where to go. They certainly wouldn’t have enough time to get home, but there had to be a public shelter nearby. Best to just follow everyone else, she thought, as she heard someone shouting for people to find shelter, and quickly. Not that needed to be told that, of course, but it was probably for the few people here who somehow didn’t know what to do.
   “Looks like they really are coming this time.” Someone said as people filed into one of the shelters, not too far from the hospital. The sound of AA guns started to fill the air alongside the rumble of engines, but Yuna and Kahori seemed safe, entering the shelter alongside everyone else.
   “You’re not from around here, are you?” One of the occupants, a woman who appeared to be in her late 40s, asked.
   “No, ma’am. We’re from up in Hiroioki, visiting family in the hospital.” Yuna answered, holding Kahori close. It seemed so silly, being polite at a time like this, and yet she felt indebted to everyone else here for allowing them to stay, given the circumstances.
   “I’m so sorry to hear-”
   “HERE THEY COME!” Someone else, a soldier, possibly, shouted as he slammed the door to the shelter shut. “Cover your ears, open your mouth, and get down!” He said before taking cover as many in the shelter seemed to be fighting the urge to cry.
   “Yuna, I’m scared…” Kahori said.
   “We’re gonna be okay, don’t you worry.” Yuna said, reassuring her. And then the world began to violently shake, the loud bangs and cracks thundering all around them. Even the first attack wasn’t this bad, and they had been outside for it. No, it was like the ground was going to swallow them alive. Indeed, some of the soil fell around them, and yet the shelter held strong. They must’ve been going for the arsenal, there was no other reason to hit so close. Frankly, there was little else to target here anymore, since much of the fleet had moved further into the inland sea or to other ports in the east. It felt as though it would never end…
12:03 PM

   Just over two and a half hours would pass as the world seemed to fall apart around them. It was like an earthquake of a magnitude few alive might’ve remembered, at least, around here anyways. Yuna remembered growing up hearing about the earthquake that hit Shinkyo the same year she was born, and her great-grandfather had lived through the Tokai earthquakes in the 1850s, but even those didn’t last for hours at a time. Not that this did either, not really, since the planes came in waves, but it was far too constant to be an earthquake. Sometimes, a bomb would land really close, and those would rattle everyone present to their bones, but eventually, the tremors stopped and the sirens issued forth the “all clear”, so it would seem it was safe to exit the shelter.

   Yuna and Kahori were among the last to leave, having helped some of the elderly to exit before them. Even in times of turmoil such as these, Yuna had been taught to care for those who were most vulnerable in society; that was something her father had wanted her to remember, growing up. Even though he wasn’t here, she wanted to make him proud, to make her nation proud, even if the act itself was so small. But eventually, they would also have to leave the shelter, for they had a train to catch, assuming Azumi had survived and the tracks hadn’t been damaged.

   A thin haze of smoke hung in the air, joined by the cacophony of people coughing as a result. Even her niece hadn’t been spared from it, yet at first, she paid no mind. Just up ahead, across from the entrance to the shelter, a house sat destroyed, shattered by one of the bombs. They had just narrowly avoided death that day; even a few feet closer and the shelter would’ve almost certainly collapsed in on itself. And standing in front of it, just at the entrance to the house, was one of the women who had joined them in that hole in the ground. She seemed stunned, yet her eyes were almost empty, as though she had just lost everything, and indeed she had. That was once her home, most likely, but there was something she had which so many people needed: Water.
   “Uh, excuse me?” Yuna asked the woman, who at first appeared to not notice them. “Can we have some water?” She continued, looking at the tub of water just off the property, presumably there in case of a fire. The Umekis had something similar, though of course, theirs wasn’t quite as nice looking.
   “Go ahead.” The woman said, and almost immediately people would crowd around it, seeking relief from the smoke which left their lungs irritated and which stung their eyes. She’d lost so much, the poor thing, and yet even now she was so generous. Or was it simply a lack of care, now that she had nothing to her name? Either way, that was perhaps the best water any of them had in their life, but eventually, everyone, even Yuna and Kahori, would leave, but not before thanking her.

   As they walked along the road, every so often they’d be able to catch a glimpse of the sea, of the carnage wrought upon the harbor. It wasn’t good, that was for sure. Sirens could be heard nearby, probably from the fire department as so many sped to combat the flames which raged in the harbor. Off in the distance, beyond the mountains, smoke seemed to rise, perhaps from aircraft which had thankfully been brought down, but that wasn’t worth speculating. Right now, they needed to focus on getting back to the station. There would be questions, of course; some serious, like why the bombings were even happening, others less-so. Kahori worried if the train had left them, and was told that they wouldn’t leave the station at a time like this. But even after all that happened, she seemed dead-set upon one thing in particular: seeing the ships. It would be difficult, of course, given the smoke, but that was something that was something she’d help with. It might’ve been her last time seeing her, for all she knew, so why not make it count?
   “Auntie Yuna?” Kahori spoke up as they walked side-by-side, Yuna on the left, Kahori on the right. “Do you think you could draw Hisao for me next?” She asked her as they passed by someone’s garden off to the right, torn apart by shrapnel by the looks. Such innocence, Yuna thought as they walked. And then, she saw it. A crater, small in diameter, sat within, and for some reason, she recalled a lecture she’d attended over a year ago. ”Small craters can be created by unexploded bombs. According to our intelligence reports, as well as experience in the field, the enemy uses these bombs to hamper recovery after an attack.” the instructor’s voice echoed in her head. It was like alarm bells were going off in her head, practically screaming at her to run, and now.
   “Kahori, look out!” She screamed, grabbing her hand and trying to run, but it was too late. A flash of light blinded her, and then, there was nothing. On that day, tasked with protecting both home and family, she failed. Everything was gone.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on March 03, 2024, 12:21:02 PM
Murderer
???

   I still remember, back when I was young, when my grandmother used to try and teach me to sew. I was always so terrible at it, even when I bothered to try, and whenever I’d fail, she’d tell me that I’d messed up and that with such horrible needlework, nobody would want to marry me. Of course, I’d answer by saying that if that were the case, then I would refuse to get married. How simple life used to be. Come to think of it, I must’ve been told something like that so many times, and yet here I was, married by the time I’d turned nineteen. Just a child, as Azumi might’ve called her. What would she think, if she saw me now? In my mind, I dwelt so often upon that road, where it all happened. I watched, in the few moments when I was conscious, as they scraped her off the ground, unable to move due to my wounds and unable to feel a thing. If only it’d had a ditch, then we might’ve been able to take shelter in it. I had my bag in my left hand, and in my right, Kahori. If it were the other way around, then would this have happened? If I had kicked off my sandals and ran, could we have made it beyond the hilltop? What was beyond that hill? Salvation, or just more pain?
   ”Over there's the Akitsukuni and the Tokai.” I heard that poor child’s voice over and over, the memories all swarming in my mind. The time she wanted to paint a bald spot. The day we tried to save our sugar. All the times we talked and we played together in the evenings. Oh, that laugh, how I missed it. I briefly opened my eyes, seeing a figure, though I couldn’t quite make out who it was. Natsumi, maybe? No, but it was someone familiar, at least. She looked so much like Iwao, I thought as I tried to remember.
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
???

   When I learned to sew after arriving here, Kahori would often join me, though she never really paid much attention. Getting scolded and told she’d never make a good bride… She wouldn’t even get to know how that felt, now. She wouldn’t get to know anything anymore. Kahori was dead, and yet I lived.
   “I should’ve come with you...” I heard someone say, someone familiar. That’s who I saw. I couldn’t tell if it had been weeks, months, or even years since that day, but I knew that voice.
   “I-I’m sorry…” I tried to say with a lump in my throat, but the words struggled to escape my mouth. I closed my eyes, and then I opened them once more, hoping that this was just a nightmare. Closed and opened. Closed and opened. I closed my eyes and opened them, but nothing changed. Where did I go wrong? “I’m sorry, Kahori! I’m sorry, Azumi!” I cried, yet my words fell on deaf ears. I only then realized just how bad it had been, for where my right arm had been, only a bandaged, bloody stump remained.
   “Murderer… You murderer!” Azumi cried, gripping the sheet which lay over my broken body. “You killed her! Give Kahori back, damn you!” She was right. I had never wanted this, but I could’ve saved her. I should’ve saved her. I promised I would protect her, that I would protect this home while Iwao was away, and yet, dead she was. Why didn’t I?
   “Don’t say that, Azumi.” Natsumi said in a gentle manner, helping her up and consoling her as she did so. She said something more, something about rations, but I couldn’t pay attention to that. How could I? I had gotten Kahori killed, and all because I’d wanted to spend more time with her. I was selfish at best, and a monster at worst. But soon, my vision faded to nothing, and by the time I awoke again, she was gone.
June 28th, 1945
3:10 PM

   My father once told me that everyone had a place in the world, that everyone had a purpose to their life that they had to learn for themselves. For him, it was in the army, then later in Hatsukaichi. My brother always seemed to belong to the heavens, and he paid the ultimate price for that. But what about me? Where was my place in this world? I once again thought of that day, of the road where she died. At that moment, where did I belong? In the garden. If I’d just stood there, been consumed in the flame, then I would’ve made it to where I really belonged. To where Kahori now was.
   “I’m sorry about what she said earlier, Yuna.” Natsumi told me as she helped me to sit up in bed before brushing my hair as if I were a child. “She’s grieving, so please, don’t let it get to you. We’re all glad that you’re still alive.”
   Glad? How could anyone be glad now? “Really?” I asked, almost expecting it to be a lie. After all, was it not normal to lie to the injured, if only to make them feel better?

   The sirens sounded again, and deep down, I felt conflicted as to whether I was scared or if I simply felt numb. Yet my father-in-law, who had been released the day after I was injured, told us he heard no engines, and so, we accepted that they would not come. Maybe it was a false alarm, but I’d never been so disappointed that we weren’t getting bombed before. I must’ve come out wrong.
   “Nothing will happen to us, right?” I asked as I laid back in bed.
   “Of course not.” Natsumi answered, perhaps trying to reassure me, but I could see in her eyes that she was scared to the bone.
   After a moment, I answered with words that I regretted. “I’m glad.” Lies, all of it. That lady whose house was destroyed… I wondered at that moment what had happened to her. Did she skip town? They tore her house down for her, so what better reason could she have needed? If our home was destroyed, would it be that easy for us, too?
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on March 03, 2024, 12:21:32 PM
Fire on the Mountain, Part One
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
July 1st, 1945
11:45 PM


   It was almost pitch-black outside, the skies heavily overcast as rain fell gently from above. Just a few minutes of decent weather all day, Yuna had thought as she lay in bed, before the darkness returned. It seemed almost fitting, given the circumstances, but in the moments that she wasn’t in pain, her mind was free to wander, most often to the day that everything changed, the day that Kahori died. How long had it truly been, she wondered when her father-in-law left for work that morning. For him to be up and about, it had to have been some span of time, at the very least. A day? A week? A month? The passage of time had bled together, and she’d hardly paid attention to the rising and setting of the sun. To tell the truth, she didn’t care anymore.

   Murderer.

   That’s what Azumi had called her, and as she looked at the family’s shrine, where poor, young Kahori’s ashes sat in a box, she couldn’t help but agree. She could’ve taken another route to the station. She could’ve not stopped on the way back to the station. She could’ve done so much to prevent this, but she didn’t. And to make matters worse, whenever someone would come to visit, as Mrs. Fukumori—one of their neighbors—had earlier in the day, they’d look at her with pity. She survived, and they pitied her. What sense was there in that, pitying someone who was so inattentive that she got her own niece killed in such a preventable fashion? No. The last thing she needed was pity. That was for the innocent, not for her.

   Do you think you could draw Hisao for me next?

   Her last words, at least, the last that Yuna ever heard. Her memory of that day was at times both vivid and fragmentary; she remembered the moments leading up to the explosion quite well, but afterwards, what few things she could recall, she didn’t want to remember. She could remember, between moments of consciousness, seeing as first responders scraped what little remained of Kahori off the ground. She could remember the hospital being so full that not only was she given just the bare minimum of treatment before being sent home, but that her father-in-law had been sent home with them. And of course, she remembered how Azumi had seen her afterwards. She was still in pain, but then again, everyone was. The war had truly come home now; it wasn’t like her brother going missing—presumed dead—in Toshima. She’d directly witnessed the death of a loved one, perhaps even, in some small way, caused it.

   Yet when the now ever-familiar tones of the radio issued forth, what thoughts she had at the time quickly faded away. Outside, it was so dark that, were it not for the searchlights which guided the local AA battery’s fire, one might not be able to see more than a couple dozen meters away.
   ”The central region’s office of civil defense reports: 23:50. Two groups were observed over Hatsukaichi bay. Furthermore, there are two groups over the Hinase strait and two over the Kitan channel. In the southwest, there are…” The presenter prattled on. Off in the distance, engines could be heard, though surely they’d have some time left before whatever was coming would arrive.
   “Are you awake, Yuna?” Natsumi asked, opening the door to her room. For her part, Yuna had, in fact, been awake for a while, and had been getting ready to evacuate the building; she had, however, run into some trouble with her hood. These hoods had been in use for a while by now, yet she never quite understood their use. All it might do is prevent dust from getting into her hair, which now seemed so inconsequential to her.
   “I am.” She answered as Azumi began removing the shoji doors as instructed by countless meetings of the tonarigumi.

   A few minutes would pass as everyone present did what they could to prepare. The once faint buzzing of aircraft engines had given way to a most furious roar, perhaps louder than they had been anytime before. By two minutes before midnight, they had become impossible to ignore, which of course meant it was time to get into the shelter.
   “Look at that, they’re saying that there are many airplanes, but I tell you, I can’t see them.” Natsumi said, helped by her daughter on their way to the shelter. Almost as soon as they stepped down from the porch, a bright yellow light filled the sky as flares began to fall from above. No doubt, it was either some sort of signal or simply a means of illuminating the city for the enemy. It was a strangely beautiful sight, like the attack on the 16th of March or the first time she saw a condensation trail.
   “Yuna, c’mon! Quickly now!” Someone, perhaps Azumi or perhaps one of the Arikawas, said, and yet, she did not move. Why couldn’t she move? She might’ve thought it was beautiful, in its own way anyways, but she knew to run from that which was beautiful if it was still a threat. Fear? They hadn’t attacked yet, but perhaps that was part of it. No, it was something else. Soon enough, a new sound filled the air, almost like the shattering of glass mixed with the ruffling of paper, and light fell from the sky before striking the ground with a loud bang, setting alight all that surrounded them.

   It was guilt. That’s what she felt, even as one of the incendiary bombs crashed through the roof but did not explode like the others. In that moment, she wasn’t afraid, she wasn’t sad, hell, she wasn’t even happy—if one could call it that—about what had happened. She was just tired, tired of the grief, of the pain, of the guilt. She felt angry, yet not because they had been attacked; rather, she was disappointed that it hadn’t landed a meter closer and took her with it. It would’ve been what she deserved, after all. But then, with tears in her eyes as she looked at the bomb, she remembered what she had been asked just a short while ago.

   ”Are you going to be alright?”

   Was this alright? Kahori was dead, she was maimed, and now, the house was about to go up like a tinderbox. What would Iwao think if all of them were gone? Would he be alright? She couldn’t bear to imagine it, yet so lost was she in her own thoughts that she could hardly do anything at all. Azumi once told her that she’d been brought here only to help out, yet Iwao had truly enjoyed her time with them. She had too, but… It felt as though she had only brought the Umekis pain and heartache. Would they be better off without her?
   “Yuna, where are you!?” Azumi shouted for her, a lone voice in the darkness which seemed to drown out the flame. Though she didn’t mean it that way, the question seemed almost perfect. “Where was she?” indeed. Home. Prison. Refuge. Torment. It seemed so conflicting, how she felt about this place, yet there was one thing, at the very least, which was certain: it needed to be protected. She soon ran, scanning the area for something, anything which might put it out. At the end of the porch, a pair of buckets full of water. She might’ve only had one arm, but she would have to manage. She hoisted one up, propping it up against the stump that once was her right hand, and ran like a bat out of hell with a great cry.
   “Water! I need more water!” She shouted as she tried—and failed—to extinguish the flames which threatened to consume their abode, soon resorting to using her futon to stamp it out, an act which was frankly foolish on a normal day and which singed the fringes of her clothes. She could hear the tramps of footsteps on the wooden floors getting closer.
   “Yuna, did one of them hit us?” Azumi asked before quickly stepping in to help. A precious few more seconds passed, and before she knew it, the fire was out. They wouldn’t look at the bomb, that small, rectangular thing, yet to think that such a device could do so much damage so quickly… They were lucky. If it had gone off, they would’ve lost the house and Yuna would’ve died. As Azumi, Natsumi, and a few of their neighbors helped to move the device, the buckets, and the now scorched futon out of the house, she would step towards the edge of the yard, exhausted, as she looked out towards the city below. A great breeze, warm to the touch, slammed against her face, and in shock, she could only look out and stare.

   Kyūre was burning.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on March 03, 2024, 12:22:15 PM
Fire on the Mountain, Part Two
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
July 2nd, 1945
8:32 AM


   In the distance, someone shouted about rice from Hatsukaichi, a donation from their larger neighbor, yet few seemed ready to listen. Overnight, Hiroioki’s population had nearly quadrupled as residents of the city proper fled to the mountains, and even the Umeki residence, damaged by last night’s raid, had become a temporary shelter, at least for the moment. So many were injured, Yuna thought, some worse than even she. It certainly was enough to give her pause, yet she couldn’t do much but help out where she could. Would her brother be proud of her, helping others so soon after she had been so badly hurt, or would he think she was an idiot? Probably the latter, but in her heart, she knew she had to do it.

   There was some good to come from this, if you could call it that, as the disaster had brought the community together in a way which no amount of tonarigumi meetings could. Everyone helped where they could, tending to the wounded if able and if not, then watching over the young or helping in other ways. It had also brought old faces together, including Hiroyo and Entaro, Yuna’s “aunt” and “uncle” by marriage, so at least they could take it easy knowing that they were alright. Mostly. Like so many others, they had lost their homes and livelihoods, victims of a war that the Ardians had brought to their shores. Perhaps it was noble to fight on after all, and not merely some delusion of General Sonyu’s. If this was what they were willing to do without boots on the ground, then who could imagine what they’d do upon landing here? They had to fight, just as their allies did across the sea.
   “Excuse me, Mrs. Umeki?” One of the wounded asked Yuna, though she didn’t at first notice. It still felt a little strange to be called that, she thought when she heard it. “D-do you think I can borrow some of these bandages?”
   “By all means.” She answered before grabbing a bucket and heading towards the fields. She may have been wounded, but now was not the time to just sit down and do nothing. That would just allow her to dwell on her thoughts, which… wasn’t ideal. Even so, as she walked along the path, she looked out towards the coast, to where smoke and flame still rose, albeit greatly reduced from the night before.

   It was all gone.

   That wasn’t an exaggeration, either. There was hardly a building left standing, a tree left unscorched, a road not covered in debris. The city of Kyūre, the home of Ardia’s “greatest naval yard”, as Iwao had put it, seemed scoured from the face of the earth. So much suffering, so much pain, so much death. Even this far from the city center, spared as they were from the worst of the bombing, the smell of smoke and of death was difficult to ignore. Likewise, the fear that Iwao might’ve been caught up in that was impossible to dismiss. She hoped and prayed that he’d gotten out alive, that he hadn’t wound up like she had. He had certainly gone through enough already—assuming, of course, he knew about Kahori—to go through that. Nobody should have to live through this. Not her, not her family, no one. And what did they seek to achieve, anyways? Did the Ardians seriously think that they would bow to violence? No! If Constantine Devaux wanted peace, he wouldn’t make the people of Fusan steel themselves for the invasion of the mainland that was sure to come. He would surrender while he had the chance, spare the lives of millions.

   Instead, it would have to be a battle for survival in the embers of the old world, one that would surely preserve the nation. She watched as a handful of trucks with both army and navy markings drove in and out of town; those going in brought supplies, troops, and workers—or at least, people who looked like workers—to relieve the beleaguered city, while those leaving almost invariably bore the wounded and dead to hospitals in the nearby towns. The trains had already been brought back into service as well, which would certainly help with relief efforts, but what was there that was even left? The city was dead, plain and simple. No longer a target, yes, but no longer a city, either.

   “It’s all gone… Burnt flat as far as I can see.” One of her neighbors, one Chiho Asayama, said as she and Kyoko Fukumori—the very same Fukumori who had visited yesterday—sat on the ledge near the graveyard along the way to the terrace. “Even the temple’s gone.”
   “Such a shame. I rather liked that place.” Kyoko replied, barely noticing Yuna as they continued to talk and watch the fires below.

   That had been a place Yuna had wanted to visit one day. It was where Azumi had found work—not as a nun; she didn’t have the patience for that—but rather helping around where possible, at least whenever the WVC didn’t have work for her. She’d seen it many times, of course, since it was pretty much directly on the way into town from Hiroioki, but somehow, she’d never found the time to visit. Now, she’d never have that chance. Sure, they’d rebuild if they could find the funds, but that would be many years from now, and by then, it wouldn’t be the same. She soon heard footsteps coming close to her, rather quickly too, but she paid them no mind. It was only when she heard that most familiar voice that she stopped in her tracks.

   “Yuna!” Iwao exclaimed, stopping in front of her. His outfit was in tatters, his face weary, but he was alive. Yet by the look on his face, he seemed more concerned than anything else; how could he not? “Are you hurt?” He asked, placing his hands on her shoulders. It took her a moment for everything to set in, to process her thoughts upon seeing him, and in the end, there was only one question on her mind.
   “Wh-what about your training?” She asked, putting aside everything else for the moment.
   “It got canceled. Anyway, I’m glad you’re still alive.” He said, looking briefly at her arm before letting her go. For some reason, one which eluded her then, she felt exhausted, as though a great burden had been lifted from her shoulders. And in the end, all she could say was “I’m sorry.” before the fatigue claimed her and she passed out in his arms.
6:16 PM

   Some time passed before she awoke again, finding herself back home and in bed. Everyone had left by now, moved on to other parts of Hiroioki or to the other districts which had survived the attack. Daisaku was still at work—she’d seen him briefly return home early in the morning before heading back out—and Natsumi was outside cleaning the bandages. Azumi was not there either, though she was probably in the shelter with Kahori’s ashes. She hadn’t left her side since the night before, save perhaps to help out early in the morning, but not afterwards. The only person inside, other than Yuna herself, was Iwao, who was holding her hand in his as he sat besides her.
   “Careful, now. Don’t want to strain yourself too much.” He said as she tried to sit up.
   “I’m fine.” Yuna answered.
   “You know that’s not true.” Iwao pointed out. “Believe me, I know.”
   “...fair enough.”
   “I was gonna tell you before you, uh, passed out, but-” Iwao spoke up. “-as of today, I have officially completed my training.”
   “I thought you said they canceled it?” Yuna asked, perplexed.
   “They did, but with the base getting torched, they figured it’d be easier to formally induct us now than to move us halfway across the country to finish.”
   “Does that mean-”
   “Yes. I’m gonna be allowed to stay… home, at least for now.”

   A few moments passed; it had to be the longest five seconds Yuna had known. An awkward silence had filled the room, and they both knew why. After all, it was hard to ignore, having left quite the hole in things.
   “Man. That bomb sure did a number on the roof, didn’t it.” Iwao said, looking up at the ceiling. “I heard from mom, how you… Well, how you saved the place.”
   “It was nothing.” Yuna said, quietly.
   “That’s not what I heard. You did well, Yuna.”

   It was clear that neither of them really wanted to talk about what had happened just a week prior, so much so that they’d rather talk about the hole in the roof rather than the gaping hole in their family. Unlike the roof, it was something that couldn’t really be mended, and it would have to stick with them for the rest of their lives. After all, the laughter that had once filled this old house was gone, perhaps for good though neither of them hoped so. Kahori’s absence was impossible to ignore.
   “It’s not your fault, y’know." Iwao said, placing his arm around her shoulder. “I heard from dad about what happened. You were in the wrong place at the wrong time.” He added, though Yuna remained silent for the time being. “The point is-” he bit his lip. “-if I had been there, it would’ve made no difference. It was an accident.”
   “N-no, it wasn’t.” Yuna said, her eyes glistening in the evening sun. “I could’ve done more, I could’ve-”
   “You did everything you could. I’m just glad you’re still alive.” Iwao said, holding her close as she began to sob uncontrollably.

   But in her mind, she still blamed herself.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on March 03, 2024, 12:22:56 PM
”I’m Glad”
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
July 19th, 1945
9:18 AM


   It was an odd pair of phrases, ”I’m glad” and ”It’s good.” Yuna thought as she looked down at the bandaged stump that was once her right hand. She’d heard it over and over again for the last few weeks, whether from friends, family, or even from complete strangers. Glad that she was alive, that the house hadn’t been lost, that she was healing rather quickly. So many things they said that they were glad for, and yet, she couldn’t help but wonder what she should be glad about, what was so good about any of what had happened. It was all wrong. So very, very wrong. It had only been a few weeks ago that she’d learned that her right hand was gone. The same hand that once grabbed Kahori’s hand in June. The same hand that she’d used to draw her husband’s face in May. The same hand that had helped Ikuko cross the bay ten years ago.

   How was she holding up, Yuna thought to herself. They’d only had a short while to talk to one another back in November, and she didn’t take the news about their brother all too well. They’d tried to keep in touch though, albeit by letter, but even these had stopped since the accident. She wasn’t so good at writing with her left hand anyways, so it was probably to be expected, but… Ikuko hadn’t sent anything, either. Her parents had, but it was pretty much complete silence from her. Maybe she was just too busy? That was probably it; she had been one of the more industrious Kimuras, after all, but… Between all that had happened with Isao and now her, she couldn’t blame her if it was a little bit difficult. And if she was going to visit, it would’ve been next to impossible for the first few weeks anyways, just due to travel restrictions.

   And as though fate had decided to toy with her again, the door slid open, and someone stepped in. Probably just Natsumi, coming by to check on her again, but maybe, just maybe it was another visitor, seeing as the only other alternative was her sister-in-law, who had just about stopped talking to her anymore. She couldn’t help but wonder if her sister-in-law had simply been feeling guilt about what she had said to her earlier or if it were simply another manifestation of her grief. For all she knew, it might’ve been both. Either way, with regards to who had come to visit, she’d soon have the answer anyway.
   “Your sister’s here.” Natsumi said, at which point Yuna’s attention slowly shifted from her hand.
   “Oh, how horrible, Yuna.” Ikuko said as she entered the room; in her hands was a parcel of some sort, likely containing some sort of fabric based on how it slumped against her arms.
   “Ikuko? You… came to see me?” Yuna asked, her face almost lighting up upon seeing her.
   “Of course. You probably don’t remember, but I came by the day after…”
   “After Kahori died.”
   “Right. You were still out cold, though.”
   “I’m gonna be honest, I’m surprised you could even make it out here.” Yuna said as she sat up on her futon. “I thought the Army was still imposing its restrictions on travel.” She added as her sister took a seat beside her.
   “Oh, they are.” Ikuko answered. “You remember that officer I told you about, back when you came to visit last year?” She asked, to which her sister nodded in response. “Well, he wound up getting assigned to help transport supplies out here from Hatsukaichi, and he’s been allowing me to hitch a ride on his truck.”
   “I see… What’s his name?” Yuna inquired, head tilted.
   “Hm? Oh, Hiroki.”
   “Well, you’d best give this ‘Lt. Hiroki’ my thanks.” Yuna smiled. “So, what’s in the package?”
   “Oh, right.” Ikuko said, quickly grabbing it and opening it. “Just some old clothes, hand-me-downs that some of my friends from work gave me. I know, they’re old, but they’re pure cotton.”
   “Pure? So, no rayon?” Yuna asked, surprised that she’d even been able to find it. Ever since ‘39, the government had mandated that all cotton yarn be blended with the stuff, which meant it was… not exactly very durable. Actually wound up putting the family business under and forcing her father to rejoin the military, even if as an overseer for an arsenal.
   “Indeed. ‘Course, now I owe them, but for you, it’s worth it.”

   A few moments passed as they continued to talk, during which time Azumi would quickly drop by and serve the two of them tea. It was hardly what could be considered “good”, but it was the gesture that mattered more than quality. Besides, with how hard it had become to afford even such a simple luxury, you’d need to take what you could get. Even so, she still remained silent as she first entered and then left the room, and so too were they. Yuna could’ve sworn that she heard Ikuko apologize, even if quietly, but that was about it. Once she had left, though, they would get back to talking amongst themselves.
   “I suppose I should thank you.” Yuna said after a moment, looking down at the clothing. It had certainly seen better days, but then again, so had she.
   “It’s nothing, honestly. I’d like to imagine you would’ve done the same, were our roles reversed.”
   “No need to imagine, you know I would.” Yuna said, to which Ikuko nodded in agreement.

   Some time would pass, and the hour would soon grow late. It had been quite surprising, truth be told, just how quickly the day had passed, but everything had its appointed hour, and this was the one where her sister had to leave. They had, of course, enjoyed the time they spent together; in many ways, like they had been as children, they were still each other’s best friend, if not their first. But that didn’t mean that schedules couldn’t be kept. Far from it, in fact.
   “Well, I’d best be going.” Ikuko said, grabbing her things with a smile. So innocent, much like Kahori, and a sight all too rare these days. Yuna had hoped and prayed that she would survive the war unscathed, unshaken by all that had happened, and so far, it seemed like it might stay that way. But as her father had taught her, it was best to cherish the moments you had with those you loved, and so, she’d make a decision which, though perhaps foolish given the state she was in, was one she would have to commit to.
   “Tell you what, I’ll walk you half-way.” She replied. And so, a couple minutes would pass as they got ready to leave, but eventually, they were off.
Nikokyo, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
3:26 PM


   I had come to regret my decision, tagging along, even if I wasn’t walking the whole way. It wasn’t the distance, nor was it my still-healing arm that was the trouble, but rather, the heat. It was unseasonably warm out, even for this time of year, and it was further compounded by most of the trees being burned away on the 1st of July. And that was before we even reached the city proper. Hiroioki had taken a beating, to be sure, but nothing could compare to what was before us. Though I didn’t know if she felt the same, it seemed to me like the world was spiraling out of control, and I had been merely a vicarious bystander who wound up getting unlucky.
   “Are you sure you’ll be okay?” Ikuko asked me as we descended the hill, probably because I’d nearly tripped going down it. I could never understand why anyone would want to live at the top of such a steep hill, let alone put a road going up this part of it. “Yeah. I need the exercise anyway. Doctor’s orders.” I answered.

   A few minutes passed as we continued to climb down, and I got to thinking about Isao again. Just about every time he’d stop by to visit, he’d complain to me about the climb, especially after they’d finally scrapped the steam bus. Something to do with it just being incapable of going uphill, or so I’d been told, though she suspected it was more due to poor maintenance than anything else. As we walked, passing first into Hondori, I could tell just how bad the attacks had been. In spite of what we had thought, the idea that Kyūre was safe after so much had been burned was proving to be false. After all, we still didn’t go more than a few days at a time between air raids, and every so often, the harbor would be hit again, as would the surrounding buildings which had yet survived.
   “So, where are we going exactly?” I asked, stepping over some rubble which had fallen in the road.
   “Well, I’m supposed to meet him by the fire station.” Ikuko answered, still looking forward.
   “Ah, then you’ll want to look for the observation tower down by the river.” I replied, though come to think of it, was it still around? The fire had been pretty bad, even over there, so it wasn’t as though I knew for sure if it had survived. “Oh, wait, it probably burned down, didn’t it.”
   “Nope, it’s still there.” Ikuko responded. “Hiroki showed it to me on the way into town.” She added before positively gushing about him. “He’s so kind, y’know. He gives me ration coupons for lunch and movie tickets. And of course, he remembered that I have a sister out here, so…”
   “Sounds to me like you like him.” I teased her for a moment, which of course caused no small amount of embarrassment for my sister, which I too would feel once she started “lightly” patting me on the back. “What are you talking about, Yuna?” She joked as we continued to walk.

   It was nice, seeing that at least someone was so happy, even now that the world had been turned upside-down. That flowers could still bloom, even when by all accounts, the world they knew was dead. For some people, life just went on, unaware of the horrors that lurked not even a hundred kilometers away. Her old hometown must’ve been so peaceful, this time of year. Yet in Kyūre, so close-by, hell had arrived, and death yet lingered in the air. Two cities, so close yet so different, two lifestyles separate from one another. When this was all over, if anyone were left alive, would a place like Hatsukaichi be the same as before, or would it too be forever changed?

   Come to think of it, I don’t think I’ve spoken to Iwao a whole lot since that day.

   “This place really got hit hard, didn’t it?” Ikuko asked me as we approached the city center. All around, just about as far as the eye could see, the city was flattened. A few people still lingered, living out of their shelters and trying to pick up the pieces as well as they could, but it would certainly be in vain the next time an attack happened. And there would be a next time, that was certain. Especially with the rumors that the Army was getting ready for something big, something which might hopefully put an end to the raids once and for all

 Of course, I didn’t understand why anyone would stay behind; after all, if their homes were burnt down, why not just leave? We stopped by the side of the road, near where some incense had been placed where someone had died, and we offered a prayer for them. Ikuko seemed surprised that someone had died here, let alone that the body hadn’t been dealt with so far, yet I’ve walked by people lying dead in the street without so much as batting an eye. It had just become ordinary, a part of the daily routine.
   “Kyūre keeps getting bombed endlessly… How can people keep living with it?” She asked me as she stood up from the impromptu shrine, surrounded by water from a burst pipe. “Why, that attack at the start of the month was so bad that we could see the sky turning red, even from home.”

   I think I knew, at that moment, what was wrong. My sister was only a year younger than me, but I knew that I was the one who was all wrong. Warped by the war like a world drawn with my left hand.

   “So, uh… With your… Your hand being the way it is, it must be hard, helping the Umekis.” She said, turning to look at me. “The point I’m trying to make is… Well. The point is, I’d like for you to come home. To Hatsukaichi.” I was, of course, surprised by the request; I hadn’t even really considered it an option until she said it, and I didn’t know if I could leave everyone—everything—behind again. Not now. “There aren’t any raids on the city, and I know, it won’t be the same now that Isao’s gone, but… It would do your mother so much good if you were around.” That was a good point, I thought privately; not my brother being gone, but everything else. I’m glad. I thought to myself before I answered.
“...It’s a tempting offer.” I looked away, a smirk on my face as I thought of what else I could say. “Maybe I’ll come and see if this officer ‘friend’ of yours is as handsome as you say he is.” I teased yet again.
   “That’s not funny!” Ikuko said in a slightly higher-pitched voice than usual.
   “I kid, I kid.” I said, trying to defuse the situation just in case.
   “Sure you do.” Ikuko replied before saying “It’s a good idea though.” before leaving. But before she got too far, she turned around and shouted something about the upcoming festival, set for the 5th of August, as well as that she ought to come home soon. And yet, I was undecided. One thing I knew, though, was that because I was so tempted to run away, my brother would be disappointed.

   And because of that, I was glad he wasn’t around anymore.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on March 03, 2024, 12:23:20 PM
The Coward
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
July 28th, 1945
7:00 AM


   The raids had gotten worse since I last saw Ikuko. Every day, the Ardians would come back, tearing into the city like a flock of vultures would a dead animal. There was no sense to it, I thought as I went out for my early morning walk around the district; after all, the fleet had all but abandoned the city in favor of surrounding islands, and there was hardly any manufacturing going on here anymore, either. But come, they did, becoming just another part of daily life. A life which could be snuffed out at any moment with only a few minutes of warning prior. Truthfully, I was tired; just yesterday, the city had been attacked on nine separate occasions, and as a result, I got very little sleep. If it weren’t for the doctor’s orders that I get up and move around, I think I might’ve just stayed in bed.

   I could hear the squawking of a couple herons overhead, blissfully unaware of the danger that now encompassed Kyūre and other towns. I had no such luxury; at any moment, another attack could happen, and right now, I was exposed. And then, almost as if the universe had decided to play games with me in particular, that ever-familiar drone of the sirens came back, and before I knew it, I was running. I imagined myself yelling at the Herons, that it was unsafe for them and that they should cross the mountains to Hatsukaichi, but in truth, those words were for me. I felt unsafe here, that I didn’t belong, and Ikuko’s offer had grown more and more tempting with each passing day. Obviously, I needed to get home, but I soon stopped in the middle of the road, seeing aircraft above barrelling towards me. They opened fire, and at that moment, I was sure that I was dead. To hesitate was to die at times like these. I felt myself go flying before landing in a ditch, but when I opened my eyes, I was still alive.
   “Are you trying to get yourself killed!?” I heard Iwao shout as he held me down in the ditch, bullets whizzing overhead.
   “I’m sorry, it’s just…” I replied, but my mind went blank. I was scared; how could I not be? It was like that day all over again, the day that we lost Kahori, and though some part of me wished I had been taken with her, I now felt that I owed it to everyone to live for her sake. But I had to say something, anything, even if it might not have been the entire truth. “A heron.” I bit my lip. What a poor excuse. “I saw a heron fly by, and I got distracted.”
   “A… heron?” Iwao asked, sitting up in the ditch once the aircraft had flown off. “I saw it too. I think it flew away to the sea. Probably died.”

   It probably died. That was it, wasn’t it. To stay in Kyūre was to die, as the heron had. To flee, to find safe harbor across the mountains, that would allow me to live. I thought for a moment about what Ikuko had said to me, the last time we spoke. ”I’d like for you to come home. To Hatsukaichi.” She said. ”There aren’t any raids on the city.” If that was true, then why did I wait? Why did I hesitate? I had to say something about it, and there really wasn’t a gentle way to put it given both the circumstances and what it might mean for the two of us.
   “Iwao, I… I want to return to Hatsukaichi.” I finally said as we ducked again, an aircraft flying overhead and strafing the street nearby.
“What, and never come back?” He asked, confused by what I was saying, and though, looking back on it now, I didn’t mean it that way, I didn’t say that. At that moment, I just wanted to go home. To return to the life I had once known, to times more simple than my own. “Is it because you lost your hand? Are you afraid of the attacks?” He asked, and it was true on both accounts. “Or… Is it because of what happened to Kahori?” That too, most of all. But I was silent, and in a way, I couldn’t hear him. Not literally, of course, but I wouldn’t listen. “Say something! Anything!” He said, raising his voice, to which I responded with a firm “No!”

A moment passed, practically as short as a heartbeat, before he said anything. I suppose my face betrayed my words, since it was impossible to deny what I felt. I was terrified. Terrified that I would never recover, that I was forever crippled and had no hope for a future. Terrified that any day now, I could be walking down the road and then I would be gone. And most of all, terrified that I might lose someone like I had my niece. And now, I felt I had only two options before me, those being to run or to face all that had happened. And at that moment, I was a coward. I’d promised that I would protect my family, that I would keep everyone safe, and what had that gotten me? I had lost my arm, gotten my niece killed, and now, I was face to face with the man I had failed. What choice did I have but to run?
   “Yuna, I enjoyed every minute of it.” He told me as we sat up again. “These last two years, I… Enjoyed coming home, having a life that you were a part of. I loved going for strolls with you and just talking. Didn’t you? Or were you just pretending!?”

   I wanted to respond, to say that it hadn’t been some sort of a ruse, but with the airplanes circling overhead, with the bullets ricocheting all around, I could hardly respond properly. It would only be once the raid had come to an end that I would finally find the words to respond.
   “You want the truth, Iwao? Fine.” I said as the all-clear went out and life went back to some semblance of normal. “I never once was ‘pretending’, even when I first arrived. But you were right about something.” I said as we stepped out of the ditch. “I’ve had a lot of time to think about this, but I am scared. Scared that any day now, I’ll either lose you or someone else, like I did Kahori.”
   “Then why didn’t you say so?” Iwao asked me, placing his hands on my shoulders. I didn’t think he’d be so quick to forgive, if that was what was going on anyways. “I can see that you’re hurting, Yuna. And frankly, I don’t blame you for wanting to leave, and I won’t stop you if you do. Frankly, if it weren’t for my duties here, I would go with you, but… Surely this isn’t the end, is it?”
   “I don’t want it to be.” I said, embracing him with tears in my eyes. “So let’s not make this a goodbye.”
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on March 05, 2024, 03:11:52 PM
Dawn of a New Age
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
August 5th, 1945
8:10 AM


   Ever since that day, Yuna’s desire to return home had waned; she still planned to visit, even if she hadn’t ultimately made up her mind if she would stay in Hatsukaichi or not. Her father had put it best, in a letter he’d sent, and all the way from Shinkyo, no less. ”Running will only make the pain worse in the end.” He’d said. A man with his experience would know. After all, that’s why he’d come to Hatsukaichi all those years ago. Supposedly, he’d been summoned to the capital by some important figure in the government, but to what end, he never said. What mattered was that when she crossed over the mountains, back to the town of her birth, he would not be there. It would just be her mother and Ikuko, and of course her cousins across the bay.

   When she’d announced her plans, back on the evening of the 28th, everything had changed once again. For her and Iwao, it had been… complicated, suffice to say. They’d hardly spoken, if only to make their parting somewhat easier, but they both knew they’d miss one another, no matter how long it might be. The house had changed in other ways, too; on top of the five of them—Daisaku, Natsumi, Azumi, Iwao, and herself—they were now also hosting her father-in-law’s sister and brother-in-law, at least until they could afford to rebuild their own home or move somewhere else. It had certainly been an adjustment, having the seven of them under one roof, but soon, that might not be her problem anymore. And of course, Azumi had slowly but surely come back around to her, though they still didn’t exactly speak too often. She couldn’t really blame her, though.

   It was a difficult time, no matter how you spun it.

   Even so, life had to go on. And just because she was to leave for Hatsukaichi soon didn’t mean she didn’t have work to do. Far from it, in fact. So here she was, sweeping the floors since that didn’t require her to have two hands to do. She could see Azumi sewing something out of the clothes that Ikuko had gifted them, though she wouldn’t say what it was she was using them for. And of course, outside, it was a peaceful, summer day; the cicadas were chirping, and a gentle breeze was blowing in the treetops. It was, simply put, ordinary. The kind of day you’d forget at first, but look back on fondly as you got older. Certainly, it was more peaceful than Hatsukaichi during the festival that was supposed to happen today.
   “Say, when are you supposed to be leaving?” Azumi asked her, though her gaze was still fixed on her needlework. “Y’know, for your appointment?”
   “Oh, that’s… About ten?” Yuna replied, placing the broom on the floor before grabbing a dustpan. “I don’t need help getting over there, if that’s why you’re asking.”
   “That’s fine.” Azumi smiled, though Yuna likely didn’t catch a glimpse of it. “I’m just glad to see you’re doing alright.”

   That was the first time she’d heard her say that since the accident. Back then, she’d blamed her, but this was… something different. And once again, someone was telling her they were glad about something. But this time, in a way, she could at least share the sentiment. It was something to be glad about, she supposed, even if the circumstances were not.
   “Come to think of it, isn’t today your hometown’s festival?” Azumi asked. “Yeah. I was gonna go home on the second, but I couldn’t get an appointment until today.”
   “You’re not going to make it in time.” Azumi said, seemingly finding a way to rain on her parade even now. “Besides, the doctors are all very busy, especially after last week, and of course, you’ll probably just get a referral to a hospital in the city. And that’s before we get to how hard it is just getting a train ticket these days.”

   Perhaps she was right. If it had been easier for Ikuko to get here in the back of an army truck, then what hope did she have of getting a ticket? But getting a referral wasn’t really an issue to her; as it happened, that was the plan seeing as she was going to be in Hatsukaichi for a long time by the look of things. Still, it was disheartening that she wouldn’t be attending the festival, which had celebrated the start of the harvest season in the region since forever. She remembered how she’d often help out her grandparents, her aunts and uncles, and the families of her friends with preparations in those olden days, now gone. But her thoughts were soon interrupted when she heard something land next to her; the clothing which her sister had brought her, taken apart and fashioned into something new.
   “I went ahead and turned the clothes your sister brought into a pair of trousers.” Azumi said, taking a seat next to her. “I sewed an elastic band in so you could put them on yourself.”
   “Oh, thank you.” Yuna said quietly as she looked down at them. Somehow, they’d managed to go from looking like a bundle of rags into something that looked almost brand new. A testament to her sister-in-law’s skill with a needle, she thought.
   “Yuna… I’d like to apologize for, you know… blaming you for Kahori’s death.” Azumi said after a moment.
   “It’s no problem.” Yuna responded; she’d come to internalize it to an extent, but she understood that what had been said was born from grief rather than any anger towards her. She’d been desperate to get her daughter back, even if it were impossible, and frankly, that was something they’d shared.
   “Yuna, listen. The man I loved died at sea, long before his time. His family’s shop—our home—was torn down in the pruning last year...” She hesitated for a moment. “...And now, I can’t see either of my children for a whole host of reasons. Is all of that unfair? Yes. Sad? Yes. But I wouldn’t dare say I’m unhappy, seeing—”she continued. “—as this is the life I chose for myself, after all.” She added, looking at Yuna for a moment. “You’re different, Yuna. You came so far, moved into a distant and unfamiliar home to marry someone you didn’t know. You always did what you were asked, always carried yourself with a smile. It must’ve been hard.” Azumi said, taking her hand. “I suppose the point I’m trying to make is that you want to leave, that’s up to you. But so long as you don’t hate it here, you’ll always have a home here, Yuna.”

   Yuna was silent as she spoke; in a way, Azumi was correct, though not entirely. Everyone chose the path they took in life, to some degree, and she’d agreed to get married, to come here, a city she didn’t know. But even so, she hadn’t chosen to lose her hand, to see Kahori die before her eyes. She didn’t choose to live in a city which was now merely a pile of ash amid ruins. And it was sad, all of it, but that was just life dealing her a bad hand. Not like she could go back now.
   “Don’t worry about what everyone will say. That choice is yours, and yours alone.” Azumi said. “But just so you know, doing chores and helping you when you need it isn’t a problem for me. In fact, I like doing it. And besides, it’ll help me keep my mind off… You know.”

   And in that moment, at 8:15 according to the clock, there was a bright flash which filled every nook and cranny of the house. Though they didn’t know it, it spread beyond the horizon, all-encompassing in that instant. It was like… Well, no, it was like nothing they’d ever seen before. Whatever it was, it was gone as quickly as it came, and it had left Yuna and Azumi confused. And evidently, not just them.
   “Azumi, Yuna, did either of you see that flash?” Natsumi called out to the two of them.
   “Yeah, we both did!” Azumi answered before saying “Was it lightning, maybe? But it’s such a nice day out…”
   “I… I changed my mind.” Yuna said after a moment. “Do you… Do you mind if I stay, after all?” She asked, her voice almost fragile as she held onto Azumi’s arm.
   “Of course, of course. I said as much, didn’t I? Now please, let go, it’s already hot as it is.” Azumi replied, but she wouldn’t be trying to get her off, not a moment afterwards when the shaking began. In fact, it led to them holding one another tighter as the day just became stranger and stranger. It felt as though it were an earthquake, but an earthquake didn’t usually follow a bright flash like what they saw. Some of the tiles fell off the roof, shattering as they hit the ground, and it felt as though the glass panes on the windows might break as well, but soon enough, at most ten seconds later, the tremors stopped, and everything returned to normal.
8:18 AM

   For nearly two minutes after the “earthquake” had hit the house, Azumi had been trying to get the family radio working, but to no avail. YOFK was silent, as were all of the other local stations, and any of the more distant ones like the station out of Toyono, a city about a hundred kilometers up the coast from them, were just as confused. But soon, they’d have their answer as to what had happened, at least in part. For from the yard, Daisuke, having just returned from work after spending the night on duty, called out to them.
   “Come out here, take a look at this!” He shouted, pointing out towards the mountains—towards Hatsukaichi—as everyone rushed outside. And before them, rapidly rising into the sky, a cloud like none they’d ever seen before. It looked almost as if it were a thundercloud, but something seemed off about it. It had a strange glint to it as it soared to greater and greater heights, and they all just stood there in awe and terror.

   One thing was certain: the world would never be the same again.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on April 07, 2024, 07:04:30 AM
Glow of the Fireflies
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
August 9th, 1945
7:22 PM


   In the twilight sky, under the sliver of the crescent moon, the fireflies danced as little lights in a shadow play, resplendent amidst the darkness and blissfully unaware of the new world now unleashed. It reminded Yuna of the first verse to a song every child these days knew, a song about the relentless pursuit of knowledge, of the parting of old friends, and of a desire so firmly held to defend one's home. Or at least, that's how she had interpreted it. Was that "pursuit of knowledge" what led to bombing of Hatsukaichi? It had been a few days since that cloud appeared over the city—four, to be exact—and even still, a deep sense of unease filled the hearts of man, as though it might not be the last one. If Hatsukaichi, a city which had largely gone untouched by the war until just a few days ago, could be attacked, then was there truly anywhere which was safe? A shiver ran down her spine as those thoughts came to mind.

   "I guess you're gonna be stayin' here then, eh, Yuna?" Iwao asked in between swings of his shinai. His form was poor, but unfortunately for him, kendo was apparently a mandatory part of military life. It was a strange question to her; after all, she didn't know if her family, save perhaps her father, was still alive. Certainly, their home was gone, and her relatives in Furue, while probably okay, almost certainly couldn't be handling more people at this point. Few in this world would take someone like her in, anyways. Where else could she go, if she didn't want to stay here?
   "Yeah... I would like to, if that's alright." Yuna replied as he took another swing.
   "Y'know, I had a feeling you'd say that, but... You had me so worried." Iwao said before calling it a quits with his practice. "I don't suppose you've heard from anyone in your family, have you?"
   "No." Yuna answered as she looked at a leaflet—one which had been dropped by the Ardians earlier in the day—before crushing it into a ball. She knew she was supposed to turn them in whenever she found 'em, and to be fair to her, she was going to, but... It was getting late, and truth be told there were probably better uses for it. "Other than a phone call with dad, nothing." She said, tossing the paper aside. "Of course, I'd wanted to go with Mrs. Asayama and a few of the others into Hatsukaichi, help deliver supplies, but..."
   "She refused to let you go?"
   "Yep." Yuna replied. "Of course, at the moment, I thought that I was probably just a hinderance to her-" she said as she touched the back of her head, her hair freshly cut. "-hence why my hair looks this way."
   "You know she probably wouldn't let you go because you're still recovering, right?" Iwao opined, though he found himself bemused by how she had come to that conclusion.
   With a sigh, Yuna answered "...I realized that afterwards."

   The two of them spent some time watching the fireflies, enjoying the view as well as each other's company. A few minutes, maybe five or six, of quiet in amidst the evening calm. But in these days, the war was ever-present, even if in moments such as this, it was easy to forget. The Umeki family had been torn apart by it, and both Yuna and Daisaku wore the scars left by it. Every day, there was news of fighting, of some great battle abroad, of cities bombed and people killed. Even with the bombing of Hatsukaichi in such an unprecedented fashion, little had changed, and soon enough, Iwao found himself bringing up some of what he'd heard.
   "I've heard they're getting ready to retake Toshima. Yakushima, too." He said, looking up to the moon. Yakushima, the island where her brother was believed to have been shot down near. Where the road to this hell which Fusan had been subjected to day in and day out had started. Where the Corvus and the Sanae had traded blows all those years ago. It was as though everything was coming full circle.
   "Will you-" Yuna tried to ask, anxious as to what it would mean for them, before being cut off.
   "No." Iwao answered, taking her hand tenderly into his own. "I'm not assigned to any ship nor any unit which'll be participating." He sighed, knowing that there were so many who weren't so lucky as he. "Instead, I'm to remain at my post here, as always."
   "I... I'm glad to hear that." Yuna admitted. She'd lost too much already, and the thought that she might not need to sacrifice her own life as had been spoken of was in some way comforting, too. In any case, it seemed, now more than ever, that they were well and truly in the final stages of the war. It was only a matter of seeing who would break first: Fusan or Ardia.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on April 10, 2024, 05:09:53 AM
Yamazakura
Nikokyo, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
August 14th, 1945
5:18 PM


   There were some sights which would linger in the hearts and minds of any who saw them. Lofty mountain peaks capped in snow, the great floating shrine at Miyajima, scorched cities where nothing would grow. Today, out before Yuna—before the family as a whole—was another of those sights. For parading through the streets in lock-step, the sons of a nation marched towards the port and on to an uncertain fate. It was an uncanny sight, such clean uniforms passing through bombed-out and burned-out streets. The sort of sight that would instill in any onlooker a sense of determination, of a will to fight on even to the end in defiance of their most reviled foe.

   It wasn’t like the old days, back at the start of the war. Once, fresh-faced youths marched, eager to find glory in far-flung lands, now replaced with tired, hardened veterans and mere children knowing that they would be marching into hell. A few years ago, they might not have been able to hate the Ardian, but six years ago, the heart of Fusan had not been ripped asunder and set aflame. Six years ago, this wasn’t a war for survival. Yuna wondered, as they passed, what they were thinking; many, she understood, would never see home again. Those noble sons of the nation, ready to lay down their lives for everyone else… That was why she was here, why everyone was. Even if the streets were lined with rubble, it was only right to give them support in the only way they could: being there in this, the final moments before they departed.

   There was a song whose lyrics rang within her head as they passed, the rhythmic beat of their footsteps echoing through the city. ”As blossoms in bloom are destined to fall, thus we shall fall nobly for our home.” It went, and perhaps it would ring true in the days and weeks to come. If they fell, as indeed many would, then it would be a noble sacrifice, one which would be honored across the land. And if they failed, then even in this wounded state which she found herself in, seeing such bravery on their part made her believe, at least in part, that she would be ready to do the same. Like the blossoms of the yamazakura, she would be ready to meet her fate—the fate of her nation—head on.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on April 12, 2024, 06:50:50 PM
The Flight of Justice
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
August 29th, 1945
11:56 AM


   Early in the morning, as had been the case nearly uninterrupted for just shy of six years, the local chapter of the tonarigumi had distributed its circular to the residents of Hiroioki, as similar chapters had done across the nation. It was a practice for which Yuna had been well-accustomed to, even if today’s edition was rather different. Usually, it was multiple pages, filled with work assignments, the news, tips for everyday chores, and a fair bit of wartime propaganda. But when it came in today, it was very different. A single paper, a single message. ”There will be an important radio broadcast at noon today.” it said, which was frankly quite unusual. It didn’t even specify a station, so it must’ve been important enough that it was gonna be on all of ‘em. Maybe it was about the fighting down south? After all, there’d been a report last night that the Amami Islands—or rather, the Satsunan Islands as the news had referred to them by—had been liberated, but surely they weren’t just repeating old news, right?

   She later learned that it was a broadcast by His Imperial Majesty himself.

   At just shy of 11:58, a voice came over the radio asking that everyone remain at attention for an important announcement. It was just the five of them in the house; Yuna, Azumi, Natsumi, Iwao’s aunt, and Mrs. Fukumori, whose own radio was presently broken. All of them sat in silence as, through the static, the national anthem was played. Its words, though written in the praise of the Emperor, were such that they stirred the emotions of those who listened, who knew the song by heart as instructed since their earliest years. Indeed, it was one of the first songs Yuna had learned to sing, as had been the case for most everyone born after the honorable restoration, and today, it reminded her of all the struggles they had been through.

   At noon, a man began to speak, though his words seemed archaic and somewhat hard to hear. It took a few moments for it to click in, but she soon realized that this was Emperor Kunan, the very same man whom her father had met twice before. The first time was long, long ago, back before she had been born. Back then, he was merely a Prince, seventeen years of age, when the Emperor had bestowed upon her father the Golden Kite. The second was a few weeks ago, when he was summoned to Shinkyo to report on the damage sustained in Kyūre and surrounding towns, most especially to the various arsenals in the region. Yet what she was struck by most of all wasn’t that he was speaking to the nation, but that he seemed so… ordinary, at least in terms of his voice. But what mattered was not his voice, however normal it sounded, but rather what he was saying.
   ”...obtaining within our empire today, we have decided to effect a settlement of the present situation…” he said, and it was clear he took no pleasure in doing this. It continued for some time, even though it was often hard to understand. ”...it is according to the dictates of time and fate that We have resolved to pave the way for a grand peace for all the generations to come by enduring the unendurable and suffering what is insufferable.” The broadcast continued, but eventually, it would have to come to an end. ”...Cultivate the ways of rectitude, foster nobility of spirit, and work with resolution–so that you may enhance the innate glory of the imperial state and keep pace with the progress of the world.” The Emperor said, and then the broadcast ended, though not without a presenter restating that the broadcast had been by him.

   “I guess that means…” Hiroyo said after a moment. Yuna, for her part, was silent, still processing what had been said on the radio mere moments ago. She felt as though a well of emotions had just been opened up, feelings she had bottled up not simply since last month, but for longer still.
   “We… We lost the war, didn’t we?” Asked Kyoko. Why did she have to say that? Yuna grit her teeth and gripped her dress as it finally set in for her.
   “It sure seems that way.” Natsumi sighed.
   “Well, at least it’s finally over.” Azumi said as she stood up and walked off.

   “But… Why?” Yuna finally asked, her emotions slowly boiling over. Why had they lost? Had it all been for nothing? All the lives lost? All the friends she had to watch go off to war, only to return as ashes in a box or as nothing at all? Was Isao’s apparent death for nothing? Kahori’s!? And what of all the boys who had gone off to fight in the islands? They had just reclaimed them for the Empire, and they were just throwing it all away???
   “They did drop that nasty bomb on Hatsukaichi, y’know.” Kyoko reminded her.
   “We lost a lot of people in the Satsunans, too. Can’t keep fighting ‘til there’s nobody left.” Hiroyo added.
   “Were we not prepared to do just that!?” Yuna shouted as she stood up. “They said we were going to fight to the last man! Look around you, there’s still five of us alive right here!” She continued, her voice wavering as tears streamed down her face. ”Why would they give in after all we’ve gone through!?!?”

   And at that, she stormed out of the house.
12:32 PM

   It felt as though the world which she had been born into was slipping away. The justice and righteousness of her homeland, blown away as the petals of the cherry blossom on the wind. Everything they had done, everything they had endured for the sake of victory, of the “liberation of East Ardia.” All of that had been ripped away, and right as they had been on the verge of victory, too. Even if it had just been a ceasefire—an armistice—as she’d overheard someone say on her way up the hill, this newfound peace tasted of bitter defeat, and at best, all they had achieved was a return to the world before the war. But what if it wasn’t as they said? Would Tsukishima be stripped from them, and with it, all of the food it produced and which they relied on so much?

   Why? Why did it have to be this way? Had it all been a lie? Was the war really predicated on the liberation of Fusan’s brothers and sisters in the south, or was that all just an excuse for an attempt to subjugate others? Maybe that was why, Yuna thought as she looked around the terrace, scarce of vegetation as it was, this had all happened. They—the military, the government, hell, even the people as a whole—had sought to reshape the world through violent means, and so, through violence, they had been cowed, forced to reckon with the hopelessness of their cause. ”The mighty fall at last to become as dust on the wind.” as the old tale went. Was that what this all amounted to? Dust on the wind?

   Kahori and Isao… They didn’t live long enough to see what would come of this beautiful land. Neither did the boys on the Fusō, nor did countless others who gave of themselves everything for a dream which, in truth, could never be achieved. And as she sat in the field, looking up toward the heavens, at that moment, Yuna once more wished she had died without knowing all of this. Without knowing how hopeless it truly was. Without getting to see those who killed so many walk away rather than face justice for their crimes. And so, she cried.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on April 19, 2024, 12:43:36 PM
The Final Day
Hiroioki, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
August 29th, 1945
6:16 PM


   As hard and painful as it might’ve been to believe, the war was over. Six long years of fighting across so many fronts was now, at long last, finally done. It had not come in the way that Yuna had thought, and indeed many a tear had been shed upon the mountaintop, but she could at least take solace in knowing that it had been achieved. Though perhaps it had all been for nothing—perhaps Fusan had been led into war on a false hope and a lie—it was a dream which she, like many others her age, well and truly believed in. Sonyu and his heirs may not have truly sought the liberation of East Ardia, but that was what they had fought for and nothing less than that. And indeed, the fight continued across the sea. Fusan may not have been in the war, much like Tytor had been at the end of the last war—if that was even the right term now—but her allies were, and so that dream was still alive. If nothing else, there was hope.

   Hope was all she needed, as it happened. It was what had kept her from despair all these years, only being shattered when Kahori died, but now, she needed it more than ever. So why not cling to that, at least for now? Yet when she returned home from the family’s terrace, she was soon distracted from her thoughts of surrender, of the end of the war, by a sight she hadn’t seen in a long, long time: finely-polished white rice. Apparently, the Umekis had been keeping it in the event that either the war ended or an invasion was imminent, whichever came sooner. It seemed that it would, in fact, be the former, though of course, there was hardly a celebratory mood within the family. Yet it wasn’t mournful, either. Privately, everyone had hoped the war would end; even Yuna, despite her poor showing earlier, had hoped to see the war end soon, albeit not in this fashion.

   It was admittedly hard to remember what life was like before the war, at least for her. Of course, she had memories, it was just… this had dominated her life ever since she was fourteen, and Fusan had been on a war footing for two years before then. Yuna wondered, for a brief moment as they—herself, Azumi, and Natsumi—prepared dinner for the rest of the family, if knowing what she would become, her past self would try to change anything. Certainly, from her own perspective, she thought as she looked at her stump of an arm, there had been some things which she regretted, but… for the life of her, she couldn’t find anything which she would change, save mayhaps not listening to her niece on that fateful day in June. The fact of the matter was that, in spite of it all, her experiences had shaped her, made her the woman she was now, and that was something she could live with.

   Eventually, the time had come to eat, and so, everyone crowded around the small table in the living room. In a strange way, though her own parents and sister were obviously not present, it reminded Yuna of the day she had gotten married. Though it had only been a little over a year and a half ago, it felt as though a lifetime had passed. Back then, the war hadn’t come to their shores, and now, it would hopefully never come again. Yet in spite of the war being over, many found it difficult to speak of anything but it, or rather, about its end and what that meant for themselves and for the nation as a whole.
   “I still can’t believe it, y’know.” Entaro—Iwao’s uncle—said between bites of his rice. “I mean, how I see it, we had the Ardians on the run, but now that we’ve taken back those damned islands, we give up? Where’s the sense in that?”
   “There isn’t any.” Iwao sighed, leaning back slightly and propping himself up with his hands. “But then again, I suppose the world hasn’t made much sense for these last few years, either.”
   “Actually, it makes plenty of sense.” Daisaku pointed out after looking outside for a moment. “See, if we didn’t get the islands back, then we’d leave the Ardians in a position to impose harsher demands on us. By retaking them, we could in effect regain all of our land and achieve something close to how we were before the war. ’status-quo ante-bellum’, I believe the term was?” He added, almost entirely butchering its pronunciation.
   “And when did you become an expert on politics, Mr. Know-It-All?” Entaro asked in jest.
   “I… pick things up at work and from the radio.”

   “It’s a shame that we only have rice and nothing else.” Yuna sighed as she looked down at her bowl. Even if this was a special occasion, she couldn’t help but think about how much more complicated meals could be, even in wartime.
   “Well, with the war ending, I figured we could do something different than relying on rations tonight.” Natsumi noted as everyone else ate. “Soon enough, I think we might be able to have more than a handful of sardines and sweet potatoes with it.”
   “If I never have to try that ‘Lord Hachisuka rice’ again, I think I’ll die happy.” Azumi pointed out, which got the agreement of everyone else in the room.
   “You can say that again.” Yuna said, remembering the first time she made it after her wedding.

A few more minutes passed before Daisaku spoke up once more, having had something of an epiphany. It was awfully dark in the room thanks to the drapes they’d had to put up around the lights, but with the war being over, it was now completely useless.
“I can’t believe I almost forgot… Not at war anymore.” He said, standing up before removing the drapes. And so, for the first time in many years, lights shone from the base of Mt. Takimine, even in defiance of the destruction which lay below.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on April 19, 2024, 12:43:54 PM
The Last Duty
Nishiatago, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
September 24th, 1945
2:11 PM


   Nearly a month had flown by since the war had come to an end in Fusan, since the bombings had ceased and the sirens were silenced, and it seemed that life was returning to the city of Kyūre once more. Where once, there were burned out buildings, now there were wooden barracks and small shops sprouting up amidst the ruins. Many bore signs of damage, of course; a typhoon had ripped through the region not even two weeks prior, yet all around, though times were most certainly hard, there was still life. It was as though the people had come together in defiance of fate to rebuild their lives. Perhaps it was understandable too, Yuna thought as she and Iwao walked. After all, they had won.

   Maybe not in the traditional sense, she admitted, but she’d been able to talk to her father again a few days ago, and he explained to her in great detail what had truly happened. Something about the political calculus in Shinkyo forcing them to frame the armistice as a defeat in broadcasts, if only to prevent instability in Ardia from triggering a wave of refugees fleeing into the east of the country. In her mind, of course, she saw no problem with their collapse, but then again, she had every reason to hate them. Well, their government, anyways. Still, it was a shame that Haruto would not be coming home for a few weeks longer, owing to the new Prime Minister, Kazumasa Toshinari, ordering that all military officers in the city remain to aid in the transition of power, but what could she do?

   As to why she was out here, she thought, clasping her husband’s satchel with her stump of a right arm and Iwao’s hand with her left, she wasn’t entirely certain. Certainly, she knew that she was seeing him off, something to do with his duties in the navy, but to what end yet eluded her. Granted, that was because she hadn’t actually asked, but she knew better than to inquire about military affairs these days. Doing that might get the Kempeitai on her. She recalled how a neighbor received a visit because of her family’s flag not being displayed, such an act being “unpatriotic”, and all because her husband had helped with it and had since been conscripted. She simply didn’t need to give them any excuses. As it happened, though, Iwao would soon tell her anyway.
   “I’ve been ordered to Kurume...” He said as they stepped through a puddle, passing by an old couple who were sitting on their porch. “...in order to help facilitate the arrival of the Achkaerinese. Just one last duty before I’m discharged, with the downsizing and all.”
   “The Achkaerinese? Why would you need to help with a bunch of civilians?” Yuna asked, at which Iwao sighed.
   “Not civilians. Soldiers.”
   “Soldiers? Wouldn’t that mean an occupation?”
   “Nope, they’re just gonna help us get back on our feet. Besides, it’ll deter the Rokkenjimans or Ardians from making any moves.”
   “Do you think they’ll come here?”
   “Oh, most certainly.” Iwao said with a nod. “Look, I know it goes without saying, but do be careful around them, just in case.”
   “I will.”

   A few minutes passed, and before long, the great stone gate which marked the border between Nishiatago and the city center came into view. Out beyond it, though barracks did exist, much of the land was now flat, save for a few stone buildings which, while burned out, still stood as a reminder of the old Kyūre. One not scarred by the war, not scorched by flames which burned bright enough to turn midnight into dawn. No matter how many times she saw it, the impact it had on her never did change. It was an emotional gutpunch, so to speak, and it reminded her of what Hatsukaichi might look like, were she to go back. No, when she went back.
   “Do you know when you’ll come home?” Yuna asked as they stopped at the gate, it being half-way between the station and home.
   “I’m afraid not. Could be a week, could be a few months. It might even be until January, at the absolute latest.” Iwao admitted. “Let’s pray for next week, though.” He smiled before embracing her.
   “Stay safe.” Yuna said once that was done and before he walked off.
   “I promise, I will. And if I can, I’ll call you, too.” He replied as he began making his way down the long, empty road to the station. “And remember, stay away from the soldiers if you can!” He shouted just before he disappeared from view. And with that, it was time to return home.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on April 19, 2024, 12:44:14 PM
The New Dawn
Nikokyo, Kyūre, Izumi Prefecture
November 11th, 1945
5:26 PM


   It was late in the day, and yet, despite Iwao’s warnings before he had left, here Yuna was, standing in line as soldiers, both Fusanese and Achkaerinese, walked the streets of Kyūre. They weren’t a bad sort, these foreigners. Certainly, Yuna had known a few growing up in the cosmopolitan Hatsukaichi, so she’d had at least some experience dealing with them, but never on this scale, and most definitely not with this profession. For what it was worth though, as the soothing tones of jazz—music which had been banned by Sonyu for being “unpatriotic”—played over the radio, they kept the peace, here in Nikokyo and beyond, not only in other wards, but across the nation. The boys who had done so much for Fusan had come home.

   It was not all well in Fusan, though. Unemployment was high, hunger was common, and there were shortages of just about everything someone would need just to survive. And that had, of course, driven up prices. A half a dozen eggs had gone from costing 50 sen to 15 mon, a carton of cigarettes from 20 sen to 6 mon. It felt as though, perhaps, things would only get worse from here, but as Yuna stood in line with her sister-in-law, she felt she had to hold onto hope that their situation would improve. And they were among the lucky ones, too. Sure, they’d lost family, and you couldn’t put a price on that, but at the very least, they had their home and enough money tucked away to live relatively comfortable lives for the time being.
   “Yuna, do you know what this line is for?” Azumi asked, growing more and more impatient with each passing minute. A cacophony of music, conversations, and children saying ”give me” in broken English with the hopes of getting chocolate from the Achkaerinese garrison filled the air, almost drowning out what she had asked.
   “No clue.” Yuna replied, watching a pair of children run down the street, one clutching some sort of toy. “But whatever it is, we need it. Even we’re short on most things.”
   “You’re right on that.” Azumi nodded as a car rolled by. “Still, this place has changed a lot.”
   “Hm? You mean from July, right?”
   “Nah. From before the war, even.” Azumi said. “It being a military town, the streets were never this busy.” She added, reminiscing on days now gone before saying “It’s… nice.”
   “I see.” Yuna nodded along as they moved forwards a few steps. “It reminds me of how Hatsukaichi was, truth be told. Back when I was young.”
   “You really should head home soon, check in on everyone.”
   “Ah… I’ve been meaning to.” Yuna admitted quietly. “It’s just… With what happened, I’ve been dreading to see what’s come of it.”
   “Yuna…”
   “I know, I know. I’ll go at the start of next month, alright?”
   “That’s not it.” Azumi sighed before pointing ahead. “It’s our turn.”

   Before they knew it, the two women found themselves looking over a bowl of soup, most of its ingredients a mystery, though there seemed to be noodles and some sort of meat, but also some unconventional “ingredients” which Azumi was certain were there by mistake. A minute passed, during which time they stared at the bowl, then at each other, and then back again, both silent as they mulled over whether they’d actually eat it. It was calories, so that was important, but… was the paper really necessary? Eventually, after carefully plucking the paper out with their chopsticks, they would both give it a try, and much to their surprise—though it probably shouldn’t’ve been, owing to their comparatively bland diet for the last few years—they actually wound up enjoying it. Say what you will about the Achkaerinese, they could put a soup together from leftovers better than most, Yuna thought.

   As they continued to eat, someone ran into the ramshackle impromptu market, holding up a newspaper of some sort, a grin stretching across his face from ear to ear. It had to be good news, whatever it was, and soon, they’d have their answer.
   “The Ardians just surrendered, the war is over!” He shouted, and before they knew it, what had been a busy street soon turned into an impromptu party celebrating the end of not simply a war which Fusan was no longer really a part of, owing to the armistice and all, but an end to the Ardian Empire as well. Nearly a millennium of on and off warfare had just come to an end, and though it was the end of the day, it seemed as though a new dawn had arrived. Fusan had overcome many trials, but in the end, it had been rewarded.

   How fitting it was then, Yuna thought, that this news came a year after she last saw her brother.
Title: Re: Lifetimes of Change (Historical Vignettes set from 1891 - 2011)
Post by: Daitō on April 25, 2024, 01:54:28 PM
Shadows of the Past, Part One: The Old World
Hatsukaichi Bay, Izumi Prefecture
December 6th, 1945
10:01 AM


   The gentle splash of the water against the hull of the boat was of little comfort to Yuna, who watched, on an early December morning, as the ruins of Hatsukaichi slipped beyond the horizon on Hatsukaichi Bay. Here was a city she knew and loved, quelled in bitter death by a force so immense, so powerful that none—neither Ardian or Achkaerinese—should possess. “How did it all go so wrong?” she thought, privately, as she looked down at the pair of letters in her hand. One was singed but otherwise in good condition; that was the one that her brother had given her a year ago, only to be opened if he were truly dead. The other, though water-damaged and thus hard to read, was the reason she was on this boat.

   Her sister had survived, though she had apparently fallen ill.

   She was fortunate that her extended family out in Furue had been around to take her in; their old home was, from what she saw when she passed by it earlier in the morning, badly damaged and all but abandoned, save perhaps for a group of orphaned children who had taken up shelter inside. Perhaps her father knew, though he always was the charitable sort, so it likely didn’t bother him too much given the circumstances. Make no doubt about it, with the war being done and his old place of work being gone, he would most likely seek to move soon anyways. That old house, where they’d weathered the early years of the war together… It hurt to see it in that state, truthfully, but then again, she figured it was perhaps better than if it had been wiped away.

   “Y’know, I can’t help but feel like I’ve seen you around before.” The boat’s pilot, a man by the name of Kenji Okada, said as he steered the small craft to avoid a net. “Where are you from?”
   “Kyūre, Okada-san.” Yuna replied before adding “But I was born in Hatsukaichi.”
   “I see…” The pilot muttered to himself. “And I take it you’ve got family out across the bay, right?”
   “Yes, sir.”
   “Well, you’re lucky, then. Afraid we lost a lot of folks back in August… Damned shame.”

   Luck, or perhaps fate. She never gave much importance to either, truthfully, but she couldn’t fault someone for believing in either if it gave them some degree of comfort. In her mind, however, if luck existed, it passed over her many years ago, and if it were destiny… Well, suffice to say she didn’t believe in that, either. Even if she did, she now recognized that life was, by its very nature, both imperfect and transient, and thus worth celebrating. If, as the old saying went, the beauty of flowers was that they fall, then so too was the beauty of life that it had to end. And just as life itself had to end, today, a part of her life would, too. The life she had once known was well and truly over.

   As she stepped off the boat, she came across a sight which, in months passed, she had sadly grown accustomed to. Human bones, skull and all, laying in the field outside of town. A great many people had died, both as a result of the bombing and from some sort of new disease which was associated with it, but also from starvation. As far as war-torn cities went, Kyūre had gotten off easy; with the port in Hatsukaichi destroyed by the blast, the bombed-out port there had become the jumping off point for supplies on this side of the Mutsu, which meant that they had first pickings of anything coming in. Hatsukaichi was not so lucky, even with the attention drawn to it. Even before war’s end, famine had struck the region, and evidently, whoever this was, they’d been here for a while. They probably had nobody left to bury them, Yuna thought as she offered a silent prayer for them before moving on. That, or maybe whoever knew them in life simply didn’t know what had come of them.

   A few minutes would pass as she walked through familiar alleys and over familiar roads, but eventually she would see that place she had, in another life, seen as a second home. Out by the shore, rows upon rows of seaweed sat upon their racks, drying in the late autumn sun. And there, tending to them, faces she had not seen since a cold day in December of ‘43.
   “Yuna!” The youngest—her cousin, Hiyori—shouted as she ran to greet her, almost causing Yuna to trip when she hugged her. “Are you alright?” She soon asked upon seeing her arm.
   “More or less.” She answered. “I’m glad to see you’re all still alive. Is Ikuko still here?”
   “Of course.” Her aunt, Haruna, answered before pointing toward the door. “She’s resting at the moment, but feel free to say hello.”
10:33 AM

   The door slid open, flooding the room with the piercing white light of the sun. From the clock hanging on the wall to the photos on the shelf, it was striking how little had changed, Yuna thought as she looked around. The last time she’d been here, her cousin had warned her that she would marry far away, only for her to find out scarcely a few minutes later that she was right. Some prophecy, huh. But in the corner, sitting under the kotatsu, her sister was waiting for her.
   “Ah, there you are.” Ikuko said, gently. “D-did you cut your hair? It looks…”
   “Awful? I know.” Yuna smiled, trying to ignore the day she did that. Not her proudest moment, even if it was easier to care for.
   “No, it… Suits you.” Her sister answered, her lies falling on deaf ears. After a moment, she motioned to the table before saying “Please, sit.”
   “How’re you holding up?” Yuna asked, placing her bag aside before doing just that. “I heard you’re sick.”
   “Nah, I’m fine. I just get fatigued easily these days…” Ikuko said. “Forgive me, dearest sister, for I couldn’t go out to collect nori on this cold day.” She added in a mock-serious tone before nearly breaking out into laughter.
   “I suppose you are owed a day off once in a while.”
   “You and me both. I only wish it were warmer.”
   “You said it.” Yuna admitted, thinking back on the old days. “Remember the first time we crossed the bay on our own? With Iwao, I mean.” She reminisced, thinking about how they’d all wound up covered in mud, no doubt because the gods had decided to punish their brother for his poor behavior that day.
   “It’s just a shame he won’t be coming home.” Ikuko sighed. She had been so adamant, around this time last year, that he had survived, that to hear her finally admit it came as a surprise. “And Mom, too.”
   “What?” Yuna asked, not really shocked but still struck by what she’d just been told. It wasn’t as though it were surprising; if she’d lived, then she would’ve said something, or if not, then her grandmother or Aunt Haruna. Frankly, she had an inkling that it may have happened based on her calls with her father. Just something about his voice gave it away, but… it still hurt.
   “She was helping set up for the festival, back in the morning of the fifth. Your uncle and I went looking for her, day after day, but… Well, he got sick and died in October. We had a service for both of them at the old schoolhouse.” Ikuko said, pausing momentarily as she took her sister’s hand in her own. “I’m sorry I couldn’t get a word to you.”
   “No, it’s fine.” Yuna said; her words only partly true. It was okay that she couldn’t, given her condition and how badly communication had broken down since the bombing, but she had wished she’d known sooner. “I’m sorry I didn’t come home sooner.”
   “Nah, it’s better you weren’t here. I wouldn’t want you to have gotten sick too.”

   “She won’t catch what you’ve got.” A familiar voice said from behind the door, which soon slid open to reveal none other than their father. As with everyone else here, it had been some time since Yuna had seen Haruto, though of course, they had spoken quite frequently since that day in August. “But I do agree, it’s for the best you stayed put.” He added as he took a seat with them. “It, uh, doesn’t hurt, does it?” He asked, motioning to Yuna’s arm.
   “Not as much as it used to.” Yuna nodded. “I mean, sometimes it feels like I’ve still got that arm, but… Well, you can see for yourself.”
   “It’s unforgivable.” Haruto sighed. “I mean, I saw a lot back in my day, but the Ardians didn’t go out of their way to directly target everyday folks. Neither did we. I suppose… I suppose this war drew out the worst in people, and there’s no real walking back from it.”
   “Dad, I was in the-”
   “In the wrong place at the wrong time. I’m sure everyone in Shinkyo and in Hatsukaichi feel the same way, huh? Sorry to break it to you, but the truth is that all of this was planned out. Premeditated murder on a massive scale, plain and simple. Shinkyo was put to the torch when people were asleep. The whole lot of them burned in their homes because some bastard wanted them to. Same thing with Hatsukaichi and the festival. By the gods, they were trying to wipe us out, and you think I can forgive them for that?”
   “Nobody’s asking you to.” Ikuko answered.
   “I… I’m sorry. I’m gonna go for a walk, clear my head.” He said before standing up and leaving. “They found your brother, by the way. POW camp out in Yakushima. He… didn’t make it.” He added, not even turning around to look them in the eye before slamming the door shut. And so, an awkward silence fell over the room that would last for quite some time. Eventually, they would resume their conversation, but eventually, Yuna would have to leave. She had business in Hatsukaichi before she could go home.